Stephanie’s Master

Summary–(f/g, F/g, rom) This story, Stephanie’s Master came from two other stories that I read.  Those two stories gave me the idea of a strong, crude, Goth girl in love with a young, weak, timid girl who’s not a Goth, just a regular girl.  They are complete opposites of each other.

Riding in her mom’s car to her new school, Amanda was not looking forward it. She was entering the ninth grade at Riverdale High School, despite being only 12 years old. Her mom and her just moved here from Chicago and because of her high placement scores, it was decided that she should start the ninth grade instead of the 7th grade, that she would have been going to. At her old school, everyone pretty much ignored her because she was smaller than normal, almost like a child, and not attractive. Her clothes were plain, she hardly had any breasts and her hair was straggly. So here at this new school, she didn’t know anyone, she wasn’t attractive, she was too small, and she was only 12. Nope…She was not looking forward to this at all.

“You’ll be fine”, her mom said from the driver’s seat. “Stop worrying about it.”

“I’m not worrying.” Amanda mumbled unconvincingly. She thought she had plenty to worry about. In a few moments, she would once again be ignored and gossiped about.

“Here we are, Amanda”, her mom said as she put the truck in park in front of the main entrance.

Sighing, Amanda climbed down and out of the truck and walked into the building. In the office, the woman at the main desk asked if she needed help.

“Uhm…I’m new”, Amanda said unhappily. She handed over the letter she’d gotten in the mail.

“Oh!” the woman said as she read the letter. “You’re transferring in today? I’ll get Ms. Calloway, the vice-principal, for you.”

Ms. Calloway turned out to be an older woman. “Ok then, let’s get you to your first class”, Ms. Calloway said briskly. They walked through the halls. Amanda was guided to a door down a short hallway and the woman knocked on it. There was a shuffling sound and then a middle-aged man opened it.

“Amanda here is a new transfer student in your class Mark.” The woman answered jovially. Then she turned to Amanda. “Amanda, Mr. Kline here will be your instructor for math. He’ll take it from here.”

“Sure thing!” the man said. “Come on then, young lady. Well then, there’s an open desk at the back there, go have a seat.”

Amanda sat in the designated seat and the class got started. As she walked to her desk, she could hear the snide comments that were being whispered. She sat in the desk and opened her math book. No one looked at her or said hello. She knew it was going to be like this. Eventually, the bell rang and her first class was over. She went out into the hallway to go to her locker. As she was walking, she tripped, sprawling flat out, her books sliding across the floor. She turned to see what she had tripped over. Leaning against the lockers were three bigger, older girls; one of them with her foot sticking out. She had a malicious grin on her face. Amanda picked herself up, gathered up her books and continued walking to her class. ‘How can someone I don’t even know be so mean to me?’, she wondered. And that was how her first day went. She was either ignored or whispered about.

She was relieved when school finally ended. She retreated from the building and found a group of metal picnic tables off to one side of the school. She plopped down her bag and leaned back against the table. The stressful day had left her feeling drained and exhausted. She closed her eyes to wait for her mom to pick her up. She ended up drifting off to sleep in the nice cool breeze that swept over her. Some time later, she woke up. She tasted something on her lips. She looked around, but there was no one there except the trees and the building.

She heard a horn honk and saw her mom waving to her.

“How was your day?” she asked as she climbed into the truck.

“It was alright”, Amanda answered sadly.

“Doesn’t sound like you had much of a good day”, her mom noted as she began driving.

“No one talked to me and a girl tripped me as I was walking down the hall”, Amanda admitted. “So yeah, it wasn’t fun.”

“Don’t worry about it!” her mom replied cheerily. “You’re just new that’s all. You’ll make friends.”

As they drove off, Amanda saw a girl sitting by herself on a bench. The girl was one of the older Goth girls. Her hair was dyed black, her makeup was black, her clothes were black. Everything about her was black and creepy. She was staring right at her and as Amanda watched, she saw the girl raise a hand and touch her lips. Frightened, Amanda quickly turned away.

That night, Amanda was lying in her small bed in her room. Tears burned in her sleepy eyes as she felt the crushing loneliness of her life in that dark room. She just wanted one person to care about her. She wished there had been someone there this afternoon.

*****

The next day, Tuesday, began much like the first. Everyone either ignored her or whispered to each other as she walked by. As she was getting her book out of her locker, one of the boys bumped into her, causing her to drop it.

“Outta the way, dumbass!”, he said and then he and the other boys with him laughed.

During lunch, she went to an empty table and sat down. She had barely started eating when a group of girls walked up.

“This is our table! Move it!”, threatened one girl. Picking up her lunch, she stood up and left.

‘So this is how my life at school is going to be’, thought Amanda as she left the cafeteria.

The rest of lunch she spent wondering the empty hallways until she found a bench to sit on and read. She loved reading. Books were her only escape from her dismal life and she used them to escape her loneliness and the torments of others. As she was reading, she glanced up and saw a group of people standing at the far end of the hall talking to each other. They were all Goths; black and scary-looking. But it was one of the girls that drew her attention. Taller and more imposing, she wasn’t talking with the others. She just stood there, staring at her. Amanda then recognized her as the same girl who’d stared at her yesterday. Amanda quickly looked back down at her book and tried to read, but her curiosity made her look back to see if the girl was still looking at her. She quickly glanced back at the girl only to see that she was still staring. Amanda tried to ignore her and continue reading, but found she couldn’t. The girl kept staring at her. She was tall and lean, resembling a tall, muscular guy more than a girl. Her constant staring gave Amanda the creeps and she got up and walked away.

During gym class, they were playing basketball. Some of the other girls deliberately kept bumping into her, or saying mean comments about her. Near the end, one of the girls threw the ball so that it hit Amanda full in the face. The shock blinded her for a few seconds while everyone laughed. Coach blew her whistle signaling for everyone to hit the showers and to change out of their gym clothes back into their school clothes. Amanda slowly walked to the locker room, tears in her eyes. In the locker room, as she went to her locker, the other clothes made fun of her and called her a baby. She was sweaty, so she had to take a shower, but she wasn’t about to undress in front of the other girls who would further mock her pre-pubescent body so she waited in embarrassment until everyone else had left the locker room before she undressed and went into the showers.

She stood in the hot spray long after the bell for class change had rung. She knew there were no more gym classes today so she’d be alone for a while if she stayed. She didn’t feel like going back to her classes anymore. She was miserable and just wanted to be alone. She leaned forward and placed her forehead against the wall and closed her eyes as the tears ran down her cheeks. When the automatic shut-off turned the shower off, she didn’t restart it. She listened to the constant dripping of the water on the floor.

Then she noticed that the dripping noise becoming a louder, thudding noise. She gasped. It was footsteps in the locker room. She kept her eyes closed and hoped the person would go away. She began trembling in fear as she heard those heavy footsteps enter the shower room. She tried to lift her head to see who it was, but the person quickly pressed their hand over her eyes and used their other hand to hold her so she had her back to the mystery person.

“What are you going to do to me?” Amanda whimpered, fearing the absolute worst. Was she going to be beaten, raped, killed?! She began trembling violently. Instead of the blows she imagined in her head, she felt the hand not shielding her eyes caressing her neck and shoulders. Then she felt it run through her long wet hair in an almost loving slowness. Amanda had no idea what this person was doing to her.

“Don’t be afraid”, a soft voice said from behind her…a girl’s voice?!, “I’m not going to hurt you.”

Amanda felt a kiss on the back of her neck, raising goose bumps all over her body. She shivered even harder than before. She was confused by what was happening to her. “Please don’t hurt me…” she said softly with fear filling her voice.

“I won’t”, the voice said near her ear, as a finger slid down her back, along her butt crack and back up again, “I find you very beautiful and hard to resist. I just want to touch you.”

The girl gave her a parting kiss on the back of her neck and then pulled away and walked off. Amanda tried to turn and catch a glimpse of whoever it had been, but all she’d managed to see was a outline of a tall person with dark clothing. Then the stress of the day and the fear of this unknown intruder in the shower came crashing down on her and she slipped to her knees and then her butt. She sat like that for a long while, crying. The tears kept pouring out. She didn’t understand what had happened. It was a girl that had touched her and kissed her. This girl had called her beautiful. No one had ever said that about her. Why would anyone, much less a girl, think she was beautiful and kiss her. She was so confused. When her mom came to pick her up, she saw that Amanda was upset

“Can you tell me what happened at school today?” her mom asked gently.

“No”, Amanda answered.

“Do you want to stay home tomorrow?”

“No”, Amanda said. Although she didn’t know why, the mystery girl piqued her curiosity. Obviously, she didn’t want to hurt her; she actually seemed attracted to Amanda. Amanda had heard of girls who were gay and loved other girls.

“Alright then, I’ll make us some dinner and cheer us both up.”

*****

Wednesday, Amanda couldn’t help looking around at the other girls she passed, wondering if one of them might be the one that had caused so much turmoil within her the day before. Plenty of people looked at her but not in a friendly way. She remembered the voice and no one she passed talked like that.

In her second class, when she had sat down at her desk, she felt paper brush the top of her knees. Reaching under she pulled out a folded piece of paper that had been taped under the desk with a single piece of tape. The paper had her name on it. It read:

“Your eyes are beautiful. You don’t smile much, but I hope to make you smile myself. Please smile for me until I can touch your lips with mine – S”

Amanda knew it had to be from that girl. She didn’t know any girls whose name started with S, but that wasn’t much since she didn’t really know anyone. She re-read the short note perhaps a dozen times until the bell rang to start class. For some reason, those few words made her feel wonderful inside. She wanted to meet this girl who wanted to make her smile.

Despite the note, things seem to stay the same. School was still a dismal place for her. After gym class, the bell had already rung and she was late for her next class. The halls were empty as she went to grab a quick drink from a water fountain. When she stood up, a hand again covered over her eyes. Amanda instantly remembered the girl from the shower and felt her heart begin to race.

“I know I scared you before, but I had to touch you again”, the voice whispered close to her ear. “You are so beautiful.”

Amanda felt herself being turned around so she faced the girl, but her eyes were still covered. She felt the girl press herself to her body. She could feel a lean, hard body and large breasts press into her. She was about to speak when she felt her lips being kissed.

“I really like you”, the voice said. “I know you might think it weird for a girl to approach you like this, but I can’t help finding you attractive. Please don’t think badly of me.”

Again Amanda felt herself being turned away. Then her visitor let go and took off down another hallway, just as she had the last time. Amanda quickly went around the corner to see her, but all she saw was dark hair, a black leather coat, black jeans and black boots as the girl went down the hallway and disappeared around a corner. Disappointment flooded through her. She wanted to know who this girl was so badly. She wanted to tell the girl that she didn’t think she was bad, that she wasn’t weird. Amanda noticed she enjoyed what she was feeling right now. Someone liked her…not just liked her, but found her attractive and might even be in love with her. Amanda didn’t care if this girl was gay. All she knew was someone was nice to her…and thought she was beautiful. She just had to know who she was. She looked at every girl now, hoping to find her.

*****

Finally, something happened to reveal the mystery girl. It was later that day during lunch. Amanda was sitting there eating her tray of food, today’s menu being lasagna, when she was suddenly yanked backwards out of her seat and onto her back on the floor. In shock, Amanda looked up to see a small group of girls standing over her with a tall blonde leading them. Amanda had never seen them before but she saw the malicious look on their faces.

“What do you want?” Amanda asked.

“This is our table, bitch!” the blonde snarled.

Amanda flinched. She was scared, really scared

“You think you can eat at our table?”, one of the bully’s friends remarked.

“Bullshit”, said the leader, nodding. “Bitches eat on the floor. Give me her food.”

Another girl handed her Amanda’s tray of half eaten lunch. The cafeteria grew quiet.

“You eat on the floor…”, With that she flung the food hard with the tray down onto Amanda, “…not at a table.” The tray struck her on the chest. She tried to block it with her arms but she couldn’t catch all of the food flying at her. When she lowered her sauce covered arms, Amanda felt humiliated, lying there on the floor, covered in food. What little desire she had of school was gone. What were they going to do?

“Back…the fuck…away from her”, a low voice came out of nowhere.

That voice! It was her! Amanda looked around. It was her mystery girl. A crowd had gathered around to watch the bullying so she couldn’t see her. Then someone shoved her way through into the open space.

“I said back off Courtney.”

At last Amanda could finally see what her secret admirer looked like.

‘Oh my God!’, she mouthed. She couldn’t believe it! It was the creepy, Goth girl! Hearing her secret admirer’s voice coming from this girl’s mouth shocked Amanda. She never would have guessed that it was this girl who had been talking to her and kissing her. For the first time, Amanda was able to get a good look at her. The girl had long dark red hair and she looked strong and well muscled under her loose dark jeans, dark green t-shirt, and well worn black leather jacket. She was staring avidly, forgetting for a moment that she was covered in her lunch.

“What the hell are you butting in for Stephanie!” Courtney said angrily.

‘Stephanie!’ Amanda made sure to remember her name.

“You back off…or you deal with me”, Stephanie repeated.

Courtney clenched her fists. Stephanie waiting for Courtney to respond, took a step closer asking, “You wanna mess with me, bitch?”

“Fuck you!” The blonde kicked Amanda in the ribs. As the air was shoved out of her lungs, Amanda saw Stephanie take a step forward and than smashed a fist hard into the blonde’s stomach. The bully bent over gasping for breath.

“You touch her, I hurt you.” Stephanie said in a deadly tone. “Understand?”

“Fuck you!” the blonde wheezed. “I’m gonna…”

Stephanie didn’t let her finish. Instead she cracked the girl across the face. Courtney fell to the floor with blood pouring from her nose. Amanda could only stare in shock at the bully lying on the floor beside her. She had never seen such brutality.

“Are you alright?”

Surprised, Amanda jerked her head up and looked into the face of the girl who had visited her during the last week and now had saved her.

“Uhm…yes. I think I am.” Amanda said, still in shock over what just happened.

“Can you come with me?” Stephanie asked.

“Yes”, Amanda said as she got to her feet quickly. Messy food fell to the floor. “But what about all of this on me?”

“That’s what I want to help you with”, Stephanie told her, “I have a spare shirt in my locker.”

Amanda nodded and let herself be led out into the hallway.

“What about that girl?” Amanda asked as they walked. “Won’t you get in trouble?”

“No”, Stephanie said. “Everyone knows that Courtney was asking for it. Besides…no one will say anything against me. They’re too scared” Stephanie looked down at the small girl walking beside her, “Are you afraid of me?”

Amanda looked up at the girl. Stephanie towered above her and looking past her fierceness, Amanda saw that Stephanie was not going to hurt her.

“No”, Amanda smiled slightly

After that they walked in silence to Stephanie’s locker. Stephanie got out the extra shirt and led the way to a nearby bathroom. Once inside, Stephanie handed the garment to Amanda.

“Sorry if it’s a little big on you, but it’s all I have”, Stephanie said.

Amanda turned away and pulled her food-covered shirt over her head and then slipped on the shirt from Stephanie. It was black and had skulls on it. Something she would ordinarily find disgusting, but now she didn’t mind.

“Did you mean what you said earlier?”, Amanda asked, looking at the floor, not wanting to look at Stephanie as she asked.

“About what?” Stephanie asked.

“…about me being beautiful.”

“Yes. Ever since I saw you that first day when you were sleeping outside, I couldn’t stop thinking about you.”

“You were there?” Amanda asked now turning around. She touched her lips. “Did you…kiss me?”

“A little one…like the others”, Stephanie admitted. “I’m sorry I did that while you were sleeping, but you just looked so…beautiful lying there. ”

“Please don’t say that you’re sorry”, Amanda asked her, “No one has ever told me I was beautiful before, so please…don’t be sorry. Why didn’t you let me see you when you kissed me?”

“I was afraid…that you wouldn’t want someone like me. Everyone is afraid of me…not just because of how I look, but also because of my reputation. I also thought there was no way you would be into girls, so I tried to show you how much I liked you.”

“You did all that, cuz you wanted to be with me?” Amanda said with a small smile.

“Uh-huh.”

“Thank you.”

Stephanie asked her, “You didn’t mind me kissing you?”

“No. It made me feel special…and it showed that someone liked me”

Stephanie then asked, “I would like to kiss you again…but, if you don’t want to, I understand”

Amanda hesitated. Stephanie’s face fell, the disappointment obvious, “Okay”, she said quietly and turned to leave.

“No…please don’t go”, Amanda suddenly said, “You’re the only person who’s ever cared about me…No one has ever thought I was beautiful before, and…”, Amanda looked up into Stephanie’s face, “…and you saved me. I think you’re amazing. I…I would like for you to kiss me.”

Stephanie slowly walked over to her and moved her face close and kissed her. Amanda felt Stephanie against her and felt her arms wrapping around her. She always wanted to know what it would be like to kiss someone, and now it was happening. Amanda found herself being walked over to the far wall which Stephanie pressed her against. Then Stephanie began to kiss her harder. Suddenly it all cut off as Stephanie broke away.

“Oh God, Amanda…!” Stephanie said panting. “I’ve wanted to do that for so long…I don’t know if I can keep my hands off you if I keep this up.” Stephanie knelt her forehead down on top of Amanda’s head, panting. Amanda smiled shyly. Her whole body was tingly from being touched by Stephanie.

“Amanda…”, Stephanie looked into her eyes. “Can you come home with me…after school?”

Amanda was stunned. She had never been to someone else’s home before. Did this mean that Stephanie wanted to kiss her some more?

“Yea…I’ll need to call my mom”, she responded.

“Great”, Stephanie smiled. “I’ll meet you out in the lot after school”

*****

When the final bell rang, she quickly pulled out her cell phone and sent a message to her mom that she would be at a friend’s place and would call if she needed a ride. Her mom replied just said that she was happy she made a friend. As she traversed the parking lot, it began to rain. She hoped Stephanie would see her soon before she got soaked. But the rain kept up, getting Amanda wetter.

“Amanda!”

She turned and found Stephanie driving towards her. “You can drive?” she asked in surprise as Stephanie pulled up.

“Yea. Hop in.”

Amanda did so and they were quickly on their way to Stephanie’s house. During the drive, Amanda nervously glanced over at Stephanie. She gasped when she saw that Stephanie’s arms were covered in tattoos.

“How old are you?”, she asked

“17″

Amanda tried to think of a way to word her next question so it wouldn’t sound offensive, ” Uh…Have you always liked girls?”

“Yea”

“Have you had a girlfriend?”

“Not really”, Stephanie looked at her, “I’ve been with a few girls before, but not seriously.”

“You mean you kissed other girls before?”, Amanda asked amazed

“Yea”

When they got to Stephanie’s house, she pulled into the driveway and they ran inside, wet from the rain.

“My parents are working late”, Stephanie said. The house wasn’t cluttered like Amanda expected it to be, but neat and organized, but Amanda barely noticed any of the details as Stephanie led her upstairs. Once there, she was led down a hall past other bedrooms to the one on the end. The bedroom was, unlike the rest of the house, in a state of disarray. It wasn’t like her own room, cute and girly. It looked like a messy boy’s room. There were stacks of car magazines and other such things at random places on the floor and clothes were scattered everywhere.

They were both soaked from the rain. Amanda stood in the middle of the room, shivering while Stephanie went towards her closet and pulled off her wet shirt, looking for another one to put on. Amanda’s eyes got really big. Stephanie wasn’t wearing any bra underneath and her back also had tattoos! Amanda was amazed at the tattoos that Stephanie had, but what shocked her was when Stephanie turned around and Amanda saw her big, hanging breasts. She’d never seen actual breasts before, just flat-chested girls. And Stephanie’s were HUGE! Stephanie knelt down to take off her boots and then stood back up to unbuttoned her jeans and slid them off along with her panties.

Completely naked, Stephanie picked up a shirt off the floor and was going to put it on when she saw Amanda staring at her breasts. “Do you like ‘em?” she asked.

“I…I didn’t…mean to…”, Amanda suddenly felt ashamed and looked down at the floor.

“Hey, I’m kidding”, Stephanie smiled, dropping the shirt in her hand, “It’s ok if you want to look at my boobs”

Amanda raised her head up and looked at them again. Stephanie stared at Amanda for awhile, then she walked over and slowly leaned closer towards Amanda, watching for any signs of hesitation. But Amanda didn’t move. She just stared at Stephanie as she leaned over and kissed her then pulled away.

“Amanda…I want to do more than kiss”, Stephanie asked softly. “Have you ever done anything like this before?”

Amanda shook her head.

Stephanie asked, “Do you want me to stop?”

Amanda whispered, “No…”

Stephanie kissed her again, while sliding her hand underneath Amanda’s shirt and caressing her boob.

Amanda gasped. Stephanie heard her and pulled back.

“Do you not want me to do that?”, she asked.

“No…It just surprised me.”

“Is this okay?”

Amanda nodded.

Stephanie smiled and continued to fondle her tiny breast. Amanda gasped out in surprised pleasure at the contact. Stephanie pulled her hand out from beneath Amanda’s shirt and lifted up her shirt and took it off. Stephanie smiled when she saw that Amanda was wearing a training bra.

‘God!! This girl is so adorable!!’, as she took off the training bra also and smiled at Amanda’s bare breasts. They were as tiny as she was.

Stephanie pulled off Amanda’s shoes, then slid Amanda’s pants down her legs, while Amanda stepped out of them. Stephanie couldn’t help grinning at Amanda’s cotton children panties with animal pictures, as she pulled them down.

When Amanda’s pussy came into view, Stephanie smiled happily, “It’s so cute”.

“Get on the bed”, Stephanie asked her.

Amanda layed down on the bed. Stephanie got on the bed and sat by her feet. She reached out, gently rubbing Amanda’s tiny pussy. She glided her finger through the sparse hair and then over her clit and lips. She continued stroking in firmer and faster strokes. Amanda felt her body twitch, followed by weird sensations that she never felt before. As Stephanie continued rubbing, her breathing became shallow and faster, and her muscles started tensing up. Her eyes squeezed shut, her mouth opened wide, her toes curled. Soon, this incredible feeling hit her, causing all her muscles to lock up and her back arch.

“Stephanie…I feel…something…”

When she tried to continue, only a loud cry came out, “Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!” and her legs jerked out suddenly as she had her first orgasm ever. She seized the bed sheets in her hands, clenching them tight, her eyes squeezed shut and her teeth clenched. Stephanie continued to stroke her pussy. Amanda tried to speak, move, anything, but she couldn’t. This unbelievable sensation overwhelmed all of her abilities. Finally, after almost a full minute of the insanely wonderful convulsions, she then went limp, gasping for breath. Stephanie let go while she tried to get her breath back.

When Amanda opened her eyes a few minutes later, Stephanie was laying beside her, propped up on her elbow, caressing her tummy.

“What…happened?”, Amanda asked

“You had an orgasm”, Stephanie replied.

“It was incredible…I never felt anything like it”, Amanda stammered.

“I’ve been wanting to do that to you so bad” Stephanie looked at her and began to stroke her face. Then she slowly put her arms around her and leaned down and kissed her. Being so close to Stephanie’s boobs, Amanda couldn’t help reaching out to touch it. Stephanie pulled back to look at Amanda.

She smiled down at Amanda. This tiny girl was so sweet, so innocent. Because she had never done anything like this before, that made Stephanie want her even more. But she had to be gentle; something that Stephanie was not. If she wanted something, she took it, sometimes by force. But Amanda was different. Stephanie wanted her, but more than that, she cared about her. She had to be gentle; she did not want to scare this timid girl.

“It’s ok. You can touch it if you want”, Stephanie told her. Stephanie gently took Amanda’s hand and brought it to her breast. Amanda gently squeezed Stephanie’s breast.

“It’s so soft”, Amanda said quietly. She squeezed it gently so it wouldn’t hurt.

Stephanie noticed that, “You don’t have to be so gentle. You can squeeze it harder”

Amanda smiled and brought her other hand up and squeezed Stephanie’s boob harder. Stephanie was thoroughly enjoying this. She slowly leaned down over the little girl so that her boob was over Amanda’s mouth. “Put it in your mouth”.

Amanda opened her mouth and pulled it inside. At first, she didn’t know what to do, but then Stephanie whispered, “Lick the nipple” so Amanda did. Stephanie began quietly moaning and she lowered herself on top of Amanda so that her pussy was on Amanda’s thigh. Despite wanting to take it slow, Stephanie couldn’t help herself. This little girl was turning her on way too much. She had to get off. She pressed her pussy against Amanda’s thigh. ‘God, that feels so good!’ She closed her eyes and moved slowly along Amanda’s thigh, causing her to pant. She tried to be gentle, but Amanda was making it difficult.

She opened her eyes to look at Amanda. Amanda’s eyes were wide opened in the sheer happiness that she was having with Stephanie’s boobs. Her eyes glanced up and met Stephanie’s eyes and Amanda gave her the biggest smile. That did it. Stephanie couldn’t hold back anymore. She began thrusting hard against Amanda; the bed squeaking in protest to the vigorous action. With her other hand, Steph began pinching and tugging gently at Amanda’s tiny breast. Stephanie’s vigorous thrusting was also rubbing against Amanda’s pussy, causing her to clamp down on Stephanie’s nipple.

Amanda suddenly let go of Stephanie’s breast as she cried out, “Uuuughh…uuuggghhh… uuuggghhh…..” Stephanie looked at Amanda. Her eyes were unfocused and only half-opened. Then Amanda froze and with a violent shudder, she threw her head back, her face flushed and wincing and she locked her arms around Stephanie’s neck, whimpering her way through another intense orgasm. When she finally relaxed, sinking down into the bed, her face was a look of wonder and amazement. She tried several times to speak, but couldn’t seem to get any words to come out. This was too much for Stephanie. She had never seen anything as erotic as this little girl getting off. As her orgasm hit, Stephanie screamed, startling poor Amanda, and then collapsed on the bed beside her.

With Amanda still panting beside her, Stephanie embraced her, loving the way Amanda felt against her. She was so small and timid. How could she fall for someone like this? ‘It must be some sort of maternal instinct…except this mommy likes to fuck her baby’, she thought to herself, laughing.

Amanda’s even breathing told Stephanie that she was asleep. She looked so cute and innocent lying there. Stephanie kissed her forehead and then, wrapping her arms around Amanda, fell asleep too.

Later that afternoon, when Stephanie awoken, Amanda was cuddling against her, her face buried against her neck. When Steph moved a little bit, Amanda just snuggled tighter and nuzzled her face deeper into Steph’s neck. Stephanie ran her finger along her body. In her sleep, Amanda gave a small sigh. Stephanie watched her sleep, admiring her beauty. She had never cared for anyone before. She was always a loner; not wanting anyone. But when she saw Amanda for the first time, she fell in love and wanted nothing else than to be with her. And looking at her snuggled up against her, Stephanie knew that she always wanted to be with her….and if anyone ever tried to hurt her…. Stephanie narrowed her eyes.

After several minutes, Amanda opened her eyes and saw Stephanie looking at her.

“Did that really happen?”, whispered Amanda.

“Yea”, Stephanie told her

“Was that sex?”, asked Amanda.

Stephanie nodded. Amanda’s eyes got really big as she realized that she just had sex with a girl. She looked up at the ceiling, her mind trying to make sense of what just happened.

Amanda turned to face Stephanie, “Stephanie?”

“Yeah?”

“Does this mean?…that I…that I’m your girlfriend?” Amanda asked.

“I would like you to be” Stephanie said, stroking Amanda’s hair along her forehead. For a long moment they just stared at each other.

Amanda looked at Stephanie’s body. ‘Is this what I what?’ She is attractive, and definitely loves her; plus no one would bully her with Stephanie by her side. Finally, there was this absolutely unbelievable sensation called sex. She definitely wanted more of that.

“I think…I would like to be your girlfriend.” Amanda told her.

“I want you to be too”, Stephanie said. They looked at each other for awhile.

As if drawn by some power, Amanda’s eyes glanced down to her boobs again.

Stephanie snickered and asked, “You really like my boobs, don’t ya?”, Amanda nodded her head, “Go ahead. You can touch them if you want. You don’t need to ask me.”

Amanda’s eyes lit up as she reached out her hand and placed it on Steph’s breast. Steph watched Amanda as she played with them. Amanda said, “I wish mine were this big.”

“I like yours just the way they are”, Stephanie said as she stroked her skin and hair.

“Stephanie?”

“Hmmm?”

“Can we do it again?”

Stephanie smiled and bent down to kiss her briefly on the mouth. “Course we can. We can do it whenever you want. The house is usually empty when I get home from school”

“No, that’s not it…I mean…”, Amanda hesitated for a moment. “I mean, can we do it again right now?”

Stephanie grinned. “Yeah, if you wanna.”

Amanda smiled shyly. “Yeah”, she said softly. “I really wanna do it again.”

Suddenly, Amanda’s cell phone rang. Amanda turned over and leaned down out of the bed to grab her pants and reached into the pocket and pull her phone out.

Amanda eye’s widened in fear, “It’s my mom!”, she whispered in a scared voice as if her mom could see what she had been doing. She got out of the bed to answer it and the door opened and a little 10 year old girl came in! Amanda shrieked in surprise, covering her mouth, then quickly covering her breasts and crotch.

Beth, Stephanie’s little sister, who had just gotten home from school, looked at Amanda and asked “Who are you?”

Alarmed, Amanda squealed, jumped back on the bed grabbing the sheet to pull it over her naked body.

Beth asked Amanda, “Why are you in bed with sis?”

“She’s my girlfriend”, said Stephanie, “Go watch TV and leave us alone.” Beth left the room and then they heard her turn on the TV.

“Oh my gawd! That was so embarrassing. She’s going to tell your mom…and your mom will tell my mom…and…”, Amanda blubbered, on the verge of crying

Stephanie sat up and pulled Amanda out from under the sheet and into her lap, “She was just wondering who you were. You’re not going to get in trouble.”

Stephanie wiped the tears forming in Amanda’s eyes and lightly kissed her, “It’s gonna be okay. Trust me. Now, I need a shower. Want to join me?”, Stephanie asked.

Amanda stared at Stephanie, “You want me to?”

“Of course. You’re my girlfriend. Why wouldn’t I?”, asked Stephanie

“I don’t know…”, Amanda stammered.

“Come on!”, smiled Stephanie, getting out of bed and walking out the door, completely naked.

Amanda climbed out of bed, but instead of walking out of the room, she peeked just her head out into the hallway to see if anyone was out there. She was naked in someone else’s house and she knew Steph’s sister was just downstairs. Seeing no one, but still scared to death that someone would see her, she covered herself with her hands and ran naked to the bathroom as fast as she could and quickly closed the door.

When she came into the room filling with warm steam, she saw Stephanie in the tub adjusting the knob. Unsure as to what to do, Amanda just stood there until Stephanie said, “Come in”. Amanda got inside the tub while Stephanie finished adjusting the knob and turned around and began putting shampoo in her hair. Again, Amanda just stood there nervously, her arms crossed over her boobs to cover them.

“Here”, Stephanie handed Amanda the soap, “You can wash my front”

Stephanie gently took both of her hands and placed them on her body. Stephanie then guided Amanda’s hands over her body and stopped when Amanda’s hands were on her boobs.

Amanda smiled. This is what she really wanted. She squeezed and caressed them, feeling the slipperiness and how heavy they were. She pinched the nipples as she watched Steph’s face to see her reaction. Washing her hair, Stephanie smiled at Amanda as she played with her boobs like a kid playing with a new toy.

When her hair was done, Stephanie put some soap in her hands and washed Amanda’s tiny boobs. Stephanie slid her hands to Amanda’s back and her little butt. She held it open with one hand, sliding her middle finger inside the crack. She rubbed Amanda’s butt hole and felt her butt cheeks instinctively clench on her hand. Stephanie knelt down on the shower floor to get a closer look. Stephanie ran her fingers along it and into the crack. Then she kissed it.

Amanda turned around in surprise, looking down at Stephanie behind her, with her face planted on her butt, “What are you doing?!”

“Loving your ass.” Stephanie spread her butt cheeks apart, burying her face in between them. Amanda couldn’t have been more surprised. Here was someone sticking their face where she poops from.

“Why?!”, she had to ask.

“Because it’s soooo sexy….”, Stephanie’s voice became muffled as once again, she pushed her mouth against Amanda’s butt.

Stephanie slide her hand into her own pussy. She had never been as turned on as she was now. She knew she was gonna cum quickly. When her orgasm slammed into her, she clenched her legs together over her hand, screaming “Aaaaaahhhhh…”.

Her legs turned to jelly and she braced herself with her free hand. She could already feel a second orgasm growing. Her fingers kept working inside her as she kissed Amanda’s butt. Her eyes squeezed shut as she pulled away from Amanda, unable to concentrate on her butt any more.

“Ohhh….FFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKK……..”, she groaned as Amanda looked behind her in awe. Stephanie was kneeling on the floor, holding herself up with one hand and she was shaking like she was going to fall over. She had a painful look on her face like she was badly hurt. She looked so distressed that Amanda had to ask, “Stephanie…Are you alright?…”

Stephanie fell backwards onto her butt, hitting her head on the shower wall behind her, “Oww…”

She sat there on the shower floor, panting. She had never cum that hard before. ‘What is it about this little girl?’, she asked herself. Among the noise of the shower and her heavy breathing, Amanda’s voice came to her, “Stephanie?…Are you alright?…”. Stephanie opened her eyes and saw Amanda looking down at her, worriedly.

“Yea…Just give me a minute…”. She still felt weak from her orgasms. As she rested, she looked up at Amanda, who was standing shyly looking at her. Stephanie raised herself up.

“What happened to you?”, Amanda asked.

“Remember when you came?…” Amanda looked at her blankly, clearly not knowing what she was asking. ” That feeling you got when we had sex…when you had an orgasm…” Amanda’s face took on a look of understanding, her mouth forming an O.

“Did that happen to you?”, she asked

“Oh yea…”

“Did it hurt?”, Amanda asked

“Nooo…Why do you think it hurt?”, Stephanie wondered why she would ask something so ridiculous.

“It looked like you were in pain”

Stephanie chuckled as she stood up, “It just look like that. Believe me…I’ve never felt so good as I do now”, she said wrapping her arms around Amanda and holding her, “We probably better get dressed. My parents are going to be home any minute.”

Although Amanda was certainly old enough to dry herself off, Stephanie wanted to dry Amanda off. Amanda’s body captivated her so much, she couldn’t get enough of it. As Stephanie dried her off, Amanda looked at her tattoos, “Your parents let you get tattoos?”

“I didn’t ask them”, Stephanie replied

“Did you get in trouble for getting them?”, Amanda asked

“They talked to me about it, but they know that I do what I want.”

After Amanda was dry and Stephanie dried herself, they went back to Stephanie’s room to get dressed. By this time, it was late afternoon and Stephanie had to take Amanda home. As they walked downstairs to the living room, Stephanie’s mom was there, “Hello, Stephanie. Who’s this?”, she asked, looking at Amanda.

“This is Amanda”, Stephanie said as she put on her leather jacket.

“Hello, Amanda. Beth told me that a girl was in your room”, then turning to Stephanie, “A naked girl…”

Beth came skipping in from the kitchen, “Hello again”

“Hello” Amanda said quietly, looking at the floor, scared that she and Stephanie were in trouble.

“Amanda…uh…how old are you?”, Stephanie’s mom continued

“Twelve”, Amanda mumbled quietly, still looking at the floor.

“She’s her girlfriend”, Beth told her mom proudly

Stephanie’s mom first looked at Stephanie, then back to Amanda, who was looking so embarrassed by all this attention, then she turned and asked Beth, “Beth, have you finished your homework?”

“Noooo…”

“Then go do it”

“But Moooommmmm…”

“Now!”, at which Beth ran to her room. Stephanie’s mom turned back to Stephanie with her eyes raised, “Girlfriend?… Well, that would explain the naked part”

Stephanie told her mom, “She’s new. At lunch, Courtney was fucking with her so I asked her to come home with me”

Her mom asked, “Stephanie, first of all, am I going to get a call from the school or Courtney’s parents about you beating up Courtney?”

“That bitch deserved it!”, Stephanie told her.

Her mom interrupted, “And as for Amanda being naked and your girlfriend…Steph! She’s only 12! What are you thinking?”

“Well, look at her…Isn’t she cute?”, Stephanie replied with a smirk.

“Yea, but a 12 year-old?! How long have you known her?”

“Since yesterday”, Stephanie told her

“Yesterday?! You met someone yesterday…and you’re girlfriends now?”

“You know me…”, Stephanie then paused, then quietly said, “I really like her, Mom”

Her mom sighed, then she looked down at Amanda, “Amanda, do you want to be Stephanie’s girlfriend?”

Amanda nodded quickly.

“Stephanie can be kind of….”, her mom began.

“She knows Mom. Believe me, she knows”, Stephanie interrupted

Stephanie’s mom grimaced and looked at Stephanie, “Dammit Stephanie!…How can you be so…so… Look! I don’t need Amanda’s mom calling me wondering why her daughter suddenly wants to have sex with my daughter! And she’s 12! You can’t be having sex with a 12 year-old! Why can’t you be interested in someone your own age?”

“I like her”, Stephanie told her quietly

Her mom looked at Stephanie and saw how much Amanda meant to her. Although Amanda was young, Stephanie was a good person, and if she loved Amanda and Amanda loved her…well, what was wrong with that?, “Try to keep this discreet, okay?” She then went into the kitchen.

Stephanie wrapped her arms around her, whispering in her ear, “You okay?”

“Are you in trouble”, Amanda looked up at her

“No”, Stephanie told her.

They went out to Stephanie’s car and got in. As they drove home, Amanda asked Stephanie, “What will the other kids think of us?”

“They won’t think anything cause they know I will kick their ass if they say anything”, Stephanie looked in Amanda’s eyes, “And I’ll kick their ass if they mess with you”

“Your mom doesn’t care about you being gay?” asked Amanda.

“She knows I like girls” asked Stephanie, “What about yours?”

“I don’t know what she will think” said Amanda. Steph pulled into Amanda’s driveway

“I’ll see you tomorrow”, Stephanie leaned over to kiss her, but Beth looked out to see if her mom was looking out the window.

“You don’t want me to kiss you?”, Stephanie asked

“No, no…It’s just that I don’t want my mom to see”, Amanda smiled nervously.

Stephanie sat back in her seat, looking at her. She caressed her cheek, “Okay. I’ll see you tomorrow”

“Okay”, Amanda said, then she got out of the car and went inside.

Stephanie watched her go in, thinking about her. She still didn’t understand why she was so attracted to Amanda. Amanda was so different from the other people that she hung out with. She was weak, fragile and obviously a geeky nerd. Stephanie didn’t know why she liked her, only that she did. Actually, it was more than just liking her, Stephanie couldn’t stop thinking about her ever since she first saw her the day before yesterday. Now, Amanda had become an obsession. Stephanie stared at the door that Amanda had walked through, then she drove back home.

*****

On Thursday, a strange sight walked through the main doors, Stephanie holding hands with the weird geeky girl that just started school. Everyone looked and the rumor mill was in full swing. As they walked down the hallway, Amanda could clearly see and hear everyone talking about them. They came to her locker. Amanda opened it, put her backpack in and took out one of her textbooks, then closed it.

“Hey Stephanie”

They both turned to see a tall blonde boy walking toward them with a disgruntled look on his face. They both knew who he was, Josh, one of the jocks who used to be mean to Amanda. Stephanie felt Amanda tense up and move behind her.

“What are you doing with her?!” Steph squeezed Amanda’s hand to reassure her. “The whole school is saying how you two are holding hands and are lezzies.”

“She’s my girlfriend.”

“Girlfriend?! Her?!”

“Yea….”, Steph told him, her voice becoming cold and unfriendly, her eyes flashing, and her fists clenching, “You got a problem with that?”

Josh saw the glint in Stephanie’s eyes and backed off. Stephanie turned to look at everyone else in the hall, “As for the rest of you assholes, Amanda is off limits, she’s mine”, she growled. The other students grew silent at Stephanie’s warning.

Steph looked behind her at Amanda, who was visibly shivering. “Don’t worry. No one’s going to bother you”

Amanda was amazed at how everyone listened to Stephanie. Stephanie walked Amanda down the hall toward her first class. When they got to the door, Stephanie gave her a brief kiss.

“I’ll see ya at lunch”, Steph told her smiling, then turned and walked to her own class.

*****

Stephanie looked out the window. Normally, she would be bored in Geography and would be doing something else, but now, her thoughts were pre-occupied with Amanda. How small she is, her smile, her body, and…oh, yeah…her ass, can’t forget that. God! How she loved her ass! She began imagining Amanda slowly pulling off her jeans, sliding down her cute, little panties and bending over to pick up something off the floor. OHGOD! She had to have her! As the morning went on, Stephanie felt herself getting hornier. Nothing had ever turned her on like this before. She tried to calm the growing arousal within her, but she couldn’t. She kept thinking of Amanda lying in her bed, naked. The bell rang and Stephanie went to her locker and then her next class. Two and a half hours till lunch. She wasn’t going to make it. During her other classes, all she did was watch the clock; minute by minute, hour by hour. Finally, lunch came. Stephanie rushed to the cafeteria, scanning the room for Amanda. After what seemed to be an eternity, she found her and took her hand, “God! I’ve been wanting you all morning! Come on”, leading her down the hall toward the back of the school. Amanda looked up at Stephanie questioningly and saw Stephanie grinning down at her.

“Where are we going?”, Amanda asked, but Stephanie didn’t answer.

For awhile, Amanda didn’t know why Stephanie was grinning at her and leading her away from the cafeteria. Then it dawned on her and her eyes grew big, “Are you wanting to….?”

“Yea.”

Amanda’s mouth dropped open. She whispered anxiously, “But we can’t do that here! We’ll get caught!”

“That’s why we’re going to the equipment room at the football field”, Stephanie told her.

“But we’re in school. We can’t have sex at school!”, she whispered, looking around to see if anybody was watching.

“Yes, we can. Don’t worry. We’re not going to get caught”, Stephanie reassured her. They went outside, walked across the football field to a small building on the side.

“You want to do it in there?”, Amanda asked, her face twisting into a look of disgust.

“It’s the only place where we can be alone”, replied Stephanie.

Stephanie opened the door and they went inside. The room was dark, except a light from a window and was cluttered with gym equipment of all kinds. Stephanie led her to the back where the gym mats were stacked on top of each other, and started taking her clothes off. Amanda just stood and watched her in shock. Stephanie was really doing it. She was actually going to get naked and want to have sex here in this dirty shed at school. “What if someone comes in?”, she asked.

“No one is going to come in”, Stephanie reassured her as she then began taking off Amanda’s clothes. Amanda let her remove her shirt, pants and then underwear. Stephanie took it all in as she undressed her. She noticed her breathing became shallow and her lips were dry, causing her to lick them. It was amazing the affect that this little girl had on her, sorta like a drug. Amanda, on the other hand, was feeling more and more nervous as she became more and more uncovered. She kept looking at the door, expecting the coach or janitor to walk in. When she was finally naked, she nervously covered her crotch and breasts. With a gleam in her eye, Stephanie picked her up and kissed her. She easily held her up off the ground, with one hand under her butt and the other hand around her back.

“You don’t know how bad I’ve wanted you”, Stephanie murmured, kissing her chest and sucking her tiny boobs. Amanda closed her eyes. Stephanie’s kisses felt really good. Amanda felt the gym mats touch the back of her legs. Stephanie set her down on the mats, continuing to cover her body with kisses while moving down to between her legs. Stephanie gently pushed her legs apart, then kissed her pussy in a long, sensuous kiss. Amanda drew her breath in and held it. She felt Stephanie’s tongue wriggling around inside of her. “Ooohhh…myyy…gaawwdd!”, she whispered. Stephanie grabbed her hands and Amanda squeezed them hard as Stephanie’s tongue created all sorts of feelings within her. It got stronger and stronger and then it became too much. Amanda wasn’t able to hold it anymore and her orgasm exploded out of her. To her horror, she realized she was peeing! All over Stephanie’s face! She tried to stop, but she couldn’t. She tried to tell Stephanie, “Ste…Ste….Stephaaaaggghhhhhh….” But she couldn’t make any sensible words. Amanda squirmed around as her body convulsed from her orgasm. When Stephanie finally pulled away, Amanda’s fear was realized. She had peed all over her face. It was running down her chin and there was a puddle on the mats between her legs.

Amanda clapped her hands over her mouth in shock, “OHMYGOD….Oh Stephanie! I…am…so…sorry! I tried to stop…I really did! I’m so sorry” Amanda covered her eyes as she felt the tears filling her eyes.

“Hey…Amanda…”, Stephanie pulled Amanda’s hands away from her face, “What’s wrong?”

Amanda was blubbering, “I tried to stop…I tried…”

Stephanie was confused and wanted desperately to comfort Amanda. “Please tell me what’s wrong!”

Amanda, still blubbering, finally said, “I…peed…on you”

Stephanie was confused for a second, and then realized what she was talking about. Moving close to her and taking her face in both her hands, “You didn’t pee. This is cum. You came…and quite a lot.”

Still sniffling, Amanda quietly asked, “What’s cum?”

“You know…when you orgasm”, Stephanie sat on the mats beside Amanda, “That really good feeling that you get when I have sex with you?”

Amanda’s mouth formed an “O” in the moment of understanding, “So…I do that when I…”

“Yea. When you do that, it means I got you off.”

Amanda paused for a bit, then asked apologetically, “Did it go in your mouth?”

Stephanie nodded.

“Do I taste weird?”

Stephanie leaned closer to her, “Nuh-uh. You taste incredible.”

Amanda thought for a while, then asked, “Do you do that too when you…?”

Stephanie grinned, “Oh yea!”

Amanda eyes got big, “You mean if I…kiss your hoo-hoo, you’ll do that too?”

Stephanie laughed, “My hoo-hoo?”

Amanda was confused, “Isn’t that what it’s called?”

Still chuckling, Stephanie told her, “It’s called a pussy. And yes, if you kiss my pussy, I will definitely do that…all over.”

Amanda was silent for awhile looking at the gym mats, so Stephanie said, “I would really like it if you would kiss my pussy.”

Amanda looked at her, “You want me to do that to you?”

Stephanie paused, looking down at the gym mats. In the past, whenever she wanted something, she would simply take it because no one was able to stop her, but not with Amanda. She could never force herself on her. It would have to be her choice. Even if Amanda said no.

Finally Stephanie looked up at Amanda and quietly said, “Yes. I would really like it if you would do that to me, but if you don’t want to, you don’t have to.”

Amanda knew how good it made her feel when Stephanie kissed her hoo-hoo…her pussy, and she wanted to make Stephanie feel as good as it made her feel, but it just seemed so gross. She would be putting her mouth on where Stephanie peed out of. She decided, for Stephanie’s sake, she would at least try it. After all, Stephanie had been doing it to her.

“Okay. I’ll try it, but I don’t know what to do”

Stephanie got the biggest grin and sat on the gym mats herself. She spread her legs, “Just start out by kissing it.”

Amanda laid down on her tummy with her face a few inches from Stephanie’s pussy. She moved her face close to it and sniffed, expecting it to smell like pee. It had an odor, but it didn’t smell bad. Closing her eyes out of disgust, she puckered her lips and moved slowly forward. When her lips contacted Stephanie’s flesh, Amanda almost pulled back, but then realized it didn’t taste bad. In fact, it really didn’t have any taste…just a slight smell…which wasn’t bad…just different. So, she kissed it.

“How was that?”, she asked looking up at her.

Stephanie smiled as she watched her. She was so cute, like a little kid. “Awesome…Here, let me help you.” Stephanie pulled her outer lips apart, making Amanda “oohh”. Amanda stuck her finger in, touching the inside, “It’s hot…and slippery”

“Yea…stick your tongue out and lick the inside”, Stephanie said breathlessly. Amanda was so cute and whimsical, Stephanie knew she wasn’t going to last long. Amanda took hold of Stephanie’s outer lips from Stephanie, and sticking her tongue out, gingerly touched the pink flesh.

Amanda looked up at Stephanie, “Now what?”

“Keep licking it…”, Stephanie gasped. Amanda lowered her face inside and licked it a few times. Feeling how wet it was against her cheeks and lips, Amanda remarked, “My face is getting all wet”, but she kept licking. Stephanie layed back and grabbed her nipples. This little girl was turning her on to no end.

Stephanie raised up, “Try licking…right here”, pointing to her clit. Amanda looked at it and lowered her mouth on it. “OHGOD!”, Stephanie exclaimed. She fell back on the mat. This time, she was overcome by what Amanda’s tongue was doing to her. Grasping her hands onto the mat, she stopped breathing, her eyes squeezed shut as a powerful orgasm hit her. “SSHHHIIIIIITTTTTTT….”, she screamed out, scaring poor Amanda. Completely exhausted, she layed there, gasping for breath. After a minute of panting, she looked up to see Amanda sitting on her knees with a scared look on her face and her hands over her mouth.

Quickly raising up, Stephanie asked, “Amanda, what is it?”

“I thought I hurt you”, she said quietly

“No…”, pulling her close and holding her, “You didn’t hurt me. Remember when you came and how good it felt…?”

Amanda nodded.

“Well…you made me feel even better”, Stephanie looked at her, wiped some of the cum off of Amanda’s lips and smiled, “I’m sorry that I scared you when I screamed…but, damn…that felt so good.”

“So, I made you cum?”, Amanda asked.

“Fuck, yea!”, Stephanie said, laying back on the mat and breathing out, “I’ve never cum that hard before.”

Amanda moved forward till she was beside Stephanie, “I’m glad that I made you cum. I thought I wasn’t doing it right.”

Stephanie laughed, “Oohh nooo….you did it perfectly”, reaching up to caress Amanda’s breast.

“What was that thing you pointed to?”, asked Amanda

“My clit.”

“What’s that?”, Amanda asked dumbfounded.

Stephanie chuckled, “I forget that you don’t know these things. See this little button…?”, holding her lips open with one hand while pointing to her clit with the other hand.

Amanda leaned over, on her hands and knees, so that her face was real close, “Uh-huh”

“This is called a clit. Every girl has one and it’s really sensitive. This is what makes you cum so hard.”

Amanda looked at Stephanie, smirking, “Really…so if I touch it…”, reaching out with her hand and pressing it.

Stephanie jerked, “Ooohh!”

Amanda gasped back in surprise, then smiled. She touched it again. Again, Stephanie jerked. Then as Amanda was going to touch it again, she jerked herself, squealing in surprise. She looked back at Stephanie who was grinning, and then looked at Stephanie’s hand which was sticking in her butt hole.

“You touched my butt hole!”, Amanda exclaimed

Stephanie reached out and grabbed Amanda’s waist with both hands and pulled her butt on top of her face. Amanda drew an sharp intake of breath as her butt clenched tightly together when she felt Stephanie’s tongue licking her butt crack.

“What are you doing?!”, Amanda asked in disbelief, but Stephanie didn’t answer. She kept licking that cute little butt as if she couldn’t get enough of it. Grasping her butt cheeks and spreading them, she stuck her tongue into Amanda’s little brown hole and then carefully stuck a finger partially inside, being careful not to hurt her.

Feeling this caused Amanda’s butt to repeatedly clench and to squeal in surprise. Seeing Stephanie’s clit in front of her, she pushed it with her finger causing Stephanie’s legs to jerk. Amanda then began rubbing her finger back and forth across it.

Stephanie stopped licking Amanda’s butt and let her head fall back on the mat She grunted seemingly in pain, “Uuuhhh…uuuhhh…uuuhhh…” Her noises blended together into a continuous sound which increased into a shriek and to Amanda’s surprise, a lot of pee squirted out of her. Amanda remembered that Stephanie said it wasn’t pee, it was cum. She looked at it. It looked like water. She looked back at Stephanie. Stephanie’s sides were heaving as she tried to catch her breath. She was still visibly shivering with little aftershocks and was flushed head to toe as she pulled her finger out of Amanda’s butt hole.

“Wow! Did I do that?”, Amanda asked in awe.

“Yea…” Stephanie was still out of breath, “Shit! I needed that so bad.”

Amanda touched Stephanie’s clit again, making her jerk. “Aagghh…stop…it’s too sensitive…” Sitting up, she looked into Amanda’s eyes and stroked her hair.

“You’re all sweaty”, Amanda noticed

“Yea”, Stephanie smiled. Realizing that they still had to eat lunch, she smiled at Amanda and kissed her. “Let’s go eat, I’m starving.”

******

After lunch, they had biology together but then they had to separate to go to their individual last classes. After getting their books from their lockers, they had been walking together to Amanda’s class, but Amanda had to use the bathroom, so Stephanie continued on to her own class. Both of their classes were in the same hall. Stephanie’s class was at the far end of the hall while Amanda’s was at the front. Before going in, Stephanie turned to watch for Amanda going into her classroom, but Amanda wasn’t there. Waiting a few minutes, she began to wonder why Amanda hadn’t come. Suddenly, Stephanie sensed that something was wrong, very wrong. She quickly walked back through the hall to where the bathrooms were around the corner.

As soon as Amanda had come out of the bathroom, a hand grabbed her and slammed her backwards into the lockers, hitting her head. Stunned, she looked up to see Courtney and her friend glaring at her. Courtney’s hand was on her throat, holding her against the lockers.

“Who the hell do you think you are?” Courtney yelled into her face.

Amanda was terrified. She looked down the hallway, her eyes desperately searching for Stephanie.

“I…haven’t…done…anything”, she begged, her vision becoming blurry from being choked.

“Bullshit!” the other girl snarled.

“You think you’re so high and mighty with Stephanie”, Courtney was seething now. “This is my school!”, slamming her head against the lockers again for emphasis.

Amanda prayed that Stephanie would come as tears ran down her face. Her eyes closing, she wondered what would happen to her, when suddenly, a voice roared, “LET HER GO…NOW!”

Courtney and the other girl, Michelle both turned and looked to see a very furious Stephanie walking toward them. Amanda’s eyes opened. Walking towards her was a Stephanie that she had never seen before. Other people had seen this Stephanie, but not Amanda. The Stephanie that she knew was kind and loved her. For the first time, she saw the other Stephanie that people feared and respected. And this Stephanie was beyond enraged.

Courtney spun around, dropping Amanda to the ground and swung wildly at Stephanie. Stephanie dodged it as her fist slammed into Courtney’s face, knocking her to the floor. Before Michelle could react, Stephanie grabbed her hair and smashed her face into the lockers with a loud bang, breaking her nose, and causing her to fall on the ground. As Courtney was getting up, Stephanie kicked her in the stomach, causing her to fall back on the ground, doubled up in pain, holding her stomach.

Amanda, lying on the floor, still stunned from Courtney’s attack, could only stare in shock. On one side of her, she saw Michelle trying to raise herself off the ground, blood pouring from her nose. On the other side of her, Stephanie was holding Courtney on the ground by her neck. Michelle was able to rise up and turned to Stephanie. Letting go of Courtney, Stephanie slammed a fist into Michelle’s kidney, dropping her on the floor again. Then grabbing Courtney, still lying on the floor, by her hair, she raised up her bloody face. Amanda’s jaw dropped at the sheer brutality that Stephanie had exhibited. Looking at the blood on the floor, she now knew why Stephanie was so feared. “OhmyGod!”, she mumbled.

“If I ever see either of you near Amanda again, I will kill you.” Stephanie growled.

By this time, Amanda had picked herself up and had gone to Stephanie, wrapping her arms around her from behind. She had been so terrified under Courtney’s grasp, that now that Stephanie was here, she didn’t want to let go of her. Stephanie still stood glaring down at the two bullies, who were lying on the floor. Amanda, hugging Stephanie from behind, reached up and whispered in Stephanie’s ear, “Stephanie, I’m alright…Stephanie…”, trying to calm her down. In her rage, Stephanie couldn’t hear her, all she saw was two people who had hurt her girlfriend, and now, they were going to pay. Eventually, Amanda’s soothing voice was able to reach through her rage. This rage slowly died and was replaced by Amanda’s arms and her voice.

“I’m ok now”, she said, reaching up to kiss Stephanie on the back of her neck.

As the bullies limped off, Stephanie’s anger was replaced by guilt. Stephanie turned around and picked her up, holding her close. She nestled her head on top of Amanda’s shoulder, “I’m so sorry…I should have been here with you…”

For a while, Stephanie just stood there, holding Amanda tightly against her, mumbling, “…I’m so sorry…I’m so sorry…” Then, Amanda pulled her face from Stephanie’s neck, “Are you crying?”, she asked, dumbfounded

Stephanie’s eyes were red and there were a few tears running down her cheeks, “Did they hurt you?…Are you okay?…”

“My head hurts, but I’m okay…just hold me”, burying her face in Stephanie’s shoulder. Stephanie held her tight, her eyes squeezed tightly shut, trying to hold back the tears, and she rubbed Amanda’s back.

“Let me take you home”, Stephanie pulled away and said.

“We can’t. We still have one more class”, Amanda protested.

Stephanie looked at her, “Then I’ll go to your class with you.”

“No. You go to your class and I’ll go to mine”, Amanda told her. When Stephanie didn’t put her down, Amanda reassured her, “I’ll be fine”

Still holding Amanda, Stephanie started walking back to their classrooms, but Amanda interrupted her, “Stephanie. You can put me down now.”

Stephanie was about to object, but realized that she couldn’t just carry Amanda around, so she finally relented, put her down and walked her to her class. By this time, they both were several minutes late. When the bell rang to let school out, Stephanie ran to Amanda’s room to wait for Amanda to come out of the classroom. She wasn’t going to let Amanda out of her sight again. She then drove them to her house since Amanda’s mom was still at work and she wanted to have Amanda close to her.

****

When they got to Stephanie’s house, Stephanie’s mom and sister, Beth were in the kitchen making dinner. “Hello, Stephanie. How was school?” asked her mom as she was walking out of the kitchen, “Oh, hello again, Amanda”

“Hello”, Amanda replied

“Those fucking bitches jumped Amanda after lunch…”, Stephanie yelled angrily, “Those fuckers!…I should have killed them!…”, she muttered as she went to her room to take off her jacket.

“What happened Amanda?”, asked Stephanie’s mom, “Are you ok?”

“I was coming out of the bathroom and suddenly those two girls from yesterday grabbed me and pushed me against the lockers. They were choking me and I thought they were going to beat me up”, her eyes began welling up with tears as the memory came back, “I was so scared, but then Stephanie came and…”, Amanda hesitated, once again, seeing the violence and the blood. It still shocked her to see that side of Stephanie, “…she…hit both of those girls…and there was all this blood…and then she hit them again…I…I…”

Kneeling down, Stephanie’s mom hugged her. Amanda wrapped her arms around her and hugged her back, tears running down her cheeks. Pulling away and sitting down, Stephanie’s mom took her hand and told her, “Honey…Stephanie…is very strong and when she gets really mad at someone,…well…she seems more like a grown man than a girl. She’s not a bad person and she never deliberately hurts anyone, but if someone tries to pick a fight with her…well…you saw what she can do. She has quite a reputation at school. I hope she didn’t scare you.”

Amanda looked at the ground and quietly said, “It did scare me…but those two bullies scared me more….”, she looked up at Stephanie’s mom, “…She saved me…also she…”

“What?”, asked Stephanie’s mom

“After she saved me and those two girls left, she was crying. She pretended she wasn’t, but she was. I didn’t think she could do that.”

“Amanda…Stephanie has never been one to show her feelings. When those girls grabbed you, it must have really scared her.”

“Why would she be scared?”, Amanda asked.

“Because she loves you and it upset her that you got hurt. She probably blames herself for not being there to protect you. That’s why she was crying.”

Beth came out of the kitchen asking, “Is she really in love with you?”

“Beth, that’s none of your business”, Stephanie’s mom told her.

“Do you kiss each other?”, Beth squealed, making Amanda blush and her face dropped to the floor in embarrassment.

“Beth! Get back in the kitchen and wash your hands!”, Stephanie’s mom scolded Beth.

Stephanie came back in wearing her tank top and when Beth saw her, she quickly ran back to the kitchen. She knew better than to pry into her sister’s business with her right there.

Stephanie walked up and hugged Amanda from behind, wrapping her arms around her and kissing the top of her head, while Amanda held onto her arms. “Why are you blushing?”, Stephanie asked

“Because Beth was asking her about you two and it embarrassed her”, Stephanie’s mom said.

Stephanie looked up and saw Beth peeking at her from around the corner of the kitchen. She glared at Beth, making her run back into the kitchen.

Stephanie’s mom told Stephanie, “She was just being nosy”

“It’s ok”, said Amanda, looking up at her face and stroking her arms.

While Beth ate her dinner, Stephanie asked Amanda, “Wanna see what’s on TV?”

“Okay”, Amanda said. Stephanie picked up Amanda and walked to the living room. Amanda wrapped her legs around Stephanie’s waist while Stephanie looked lovingly into her eyes and smiling. When they got to the recliner, Stephanie sat down and lowered Amanda into her lap.

“Stephanie!…”, scolded Stephanie’s mom, “She’s not a cat that you can just carry around with you.”

Amanda didn’t mind Stephanie carrying her to the recliner though. As Stephanie searched through the channels with one arm wrapped around Amanda, Amanda had her head against Stephanie’s breast and her arms wrapped around her. She was still shook up from the attack at school and saw Stephanie as a security blanket…actually Stephanie was more like an omnipotent guardian angel.

About 6:00, Stephanie’s mom asked Amanda, “Amanda, what time do you need to be home by?”

“Now…but I don’t want to leave Stephanie”, Amanda said quietly. She looked at Stephanie, “I want to stay here with you”

Stephanie’s mom said, “Well, you still need to call your mom.”

Reluctantly, Amanda pulled out her phone and called her mom, “Hello, Mom?….I’m with Stephanie…. The girl that I met yesterday…I don’t have any homework…Can I please stay just a little while longer, please…Okay…I will, thank you, Mom…I love you too.”

Amanda hung up the phone and with a big grin, “She said yes, but only until 7:00”

“Great”, said Stephanie and she squeezed Amanda as Amanda snuggled deep into her arms.

They watched TV on the couch with Stephanie cuddling Amanda in her arms. Eventually, it was Beth’s bedtime and she went to bed. They lay there in each other’s arms for awhile. Amanda saw that Stephanie still wasn’t wearing a bra and kept peeking at Stephanie’s boobie which was half out of her tank top. She reached up and ran her finger along it, moving the shirt so that the nipple was sticking out. She ran her finger over the nipple and when she looked up at Stephanie to see if she had noticed, she saw Stephanie grinning at her. Amanda smiled sheepishly at being caught.

“You sure like my boobs”, Stephanie laughed.

“Stephanie!”, her mom exclaimed, “That’s not the kind of talk that you should be having in the living room…and with your guest.”

“She’s my girlfriend, Mom!”, Stephanie told her annoyingly, “And she does like my boobs.”

“But you don’t blurt it out loud here in the living room. What if Beth was in here?”

“Fine! Me and Amanda will take my boobs to my room”, Stephanie said, picking up Amanda and standing up. She was walking to her room, with Amanda in her arms, when her mother stopped her, “Stephanie! Amanda has to be home in less than an hour. She doesn’t have time for any hanky-panky…and for God’s sakes, put her down!”

“Fuck!”, Stephanie said, bowing her head. Then she raised her head back up, looking at Amanda, “Will your mom let you spend the night here tomorrow night?”

“I think so…I’ll have to ask”, Amanda said quietly.

Stephanie looked at the clock and her mom, “We got a little time”, and then walked off to her room.

“Stephanie…”, her mom called after her, “Beth is trying to sleep. I don’t want to hear any noises if you know what I mean.”

Stephanie walked into her room, kicking the door closed. Carrying Amanda to her bed, she laid her down and then layed down beside her. For a long time, she just looked at Amanda with a sad look in her eyes.

“What’s wrong”, asked Amanda

Stephanie ran a finger along Amanda’s arm, “It scared me…when I saw what they were doing to you. I’ve never been so frightened and angry before in my life.” Amanda noticed a tear running down her cheek. “I promise…I’ll never let anyone hurt you ever again…I…don’t know what I’ll do without you…”

Amanda could see how bad Stephanie was feeling, more than that, she was hurt and scared. She wanted to reassure Stephanie to make her feel better, “Stephanie, I’m okay”

Stephanie caressed her forehead and smiled at Amanda for so long, it made Amanda ask her, “What?”

“I’m just looking at how beautiful you are”, Stephanie answered. Amanda smiled sheepishly. Stephanie had been rubbing her arms and now, she leaned over her, kissing her. Stephanie raised up and straddling Amanda, slowly lowered herself on top of Amanda, cradling her head between her hands. Stephanie’s kisses became more passionate until finally, she rolled off of her, panting, “Oh God! You turn me on so much!” She stroked Amanda’s hair, “I hope your mom will let you spend the night tomorrow.”

“She’ll probably want to talk with your mom about it first”, Amanda replied.

Stephanie had to accept that. For once, the decision wasn’t hers to make. She sat back on her legs, looking down at Amanda below her and marveled at the influence that Amanda had over her; how she felt when she saw Amanda being hurt at school earlier, how Amanda influenced her behavior, how all she thought about was Amanda. She was like a drug that consumed her mind, a drug in the form of a petite, 12 year-old girl. But, this wasn’t a bad thing, far from it. Stephanie had never been happier than she was right now.

Stephanie layed down next to Amanda, stroking her face, gliding her fingers down her chest to her waist and back up again. Every now and then, she would lean over and kiss her. Amanda also stroked Stephanie’s arms. She felt so relaxed, lying there touching Stephanie. Just when they were both thinking about doing more….

“Stephanie, it’s time to take Amanda home.”

“AAAAHHHH…” Stephanie rolled onto her back. She did not want this to end. She sighed and looked at Amanda. “Sorry”, Amanda whispered. Stephanie gave her a slight smile, “Tomorrow night”.

She got out of bed and went to the door and opened it. Amanda joined her and they went to the living room where Stephanie’s mom was watching TV. “Mom, Amanda is going to ask her mom if she can spend the night here tomorrow. She might want to talk to you.”

“Okay, hopefully, it’ll go well and she’ll let you, sweetie”, Stephanie’s mom smiled at Amanda.

Stephanie drove Amanda home, gave her a long goodnight kiss and watched her walk to the door and go inside. Then she drove back home, feeling Amanda’s absence.

Amanda walked into her mom’s room. “Mom?….That girl that I met yesterday?…”

“Stephanie?…Um-hmm”, her mom looked up from her laptop.

“She wants me to spend the night with her tomorrow night! Can I, please”, Amanda asked hopefully

“Yea, if it’s okay with her mom…”

“It is”, Amanda quickly said

“Why don’t you bring Stephanie by tomorrow after school so I can meet her.”

Amanda’s face took on a panicked look, “Meet her?”

“Yes! Meet her. Bring her by tomorrow while you’re packing”, her mom told her and then went back to her laptop.

Amanda went to her room and called Stephanie, “Stephanie?…My mom said yes,…but she wants to meet you”

Stephanie went to her parents’ room, “Mom?…Amanda’s mom wants to meet me first”

“Oh, dear”, her mom said, “Stephanie, if you want Amanda to spend the night with you, you’ll need to make a good impression on her mom.”

“Shit”, Stephanie muttered

“Starting with not cussing.”

*****

Friday. It had been a long night for Stephanie. After eating lunch, Amanda had to go to the library to get some books for a research project. Stephanie followed Amanda into the library. Sitting beside Amanda as she searched the computer, Stephanie couldn’t ignore her feelings any longer. She was horny. She tried to distract herself, but she kept noticing Amanda; the way she would brush her hair away from her eyes, her hands typing on the keyboard, the back of her neck…AAGGHH. She was driving her crazy. Amanda found the books she needed on the computer and got up and walked down the aisle, scanning the shelves. Stephanie followed, licking her lips as she watched Amanda’s butt. As Amanda stopped to look at a book, Stephanie came up behind her and slid her hands up her sides and over her breasts.

“Stop it”, whispered Amanda, pushing Stephanie’s hands away.

For Stephanie, this was way too cute and only fueled her desire. She squeezed her butt.

Amanda jumped, whispering, “We’re in the library!”

“So?”

Amanda turned her head, frowning slightly at Stephanie, “Well…you’re just gonna have to wait till we get to your house!”

Stephanie whispered in Amanda’s ear while kissing her neck, “I can’t wait. The gym is empty. Let’s go to the bathroom there.”

Amanda’s eyes opened wide, “What?! No! How do you know someone won’t come in to use it?”

Stephanie, still kissing the back of her neck, answered, “I don’t. Come on”, as she turned Amanda around.

Amanda, frowning while crossing her arms, asked in a stern voice “And who says I want to have sex right now?”

“These do”, Steph said cupping her own breasts. Amanda’s eyebrows lifted slightly. She took the book from Amanda’s hand and put it back on the shelf, “This can wait. I can’t” Then, she took Amanda’s hand and led her out of the library and down the hall. As they walked to the gym, Amanda said, “We’re gonna get caught.”

“That’s what makes it so much fun.”

When they got to the gym, Stephanie walked on in and headed to the bathrooms at the far end. Amanda gripped Stephanie’s hand tightly as she looked around the empty gym. “We are definitely going to get caught”, she muttered

“You worry too much”, Stephanie replied

Stepping into the bathroom, Stephanie picked Amanda up, kissing her deeply. Amanda held onto Stephanie tightly and wrapped her legs around her so Stephanie wouldn’t drop her. Stephanie walked over to a stall and sat down on the toilet, setting Amanda back down on the floor. She pulled off Amanda’s shoes and shorts, relishing how adorable her cotton panties were as they appeared. Then she pulled down her panties, and not being able to contain herself any longer, hoisted her up in the air above her and then lowered her down so that Amanda was sitting on top of Stephanie’s face as she was leaning back. Amanda giggled and squirmed from Stephanie’s tongue tickling her. She looked down at Stephanie. It was so weird to see Stephanie’s half-hidden face to be peeking at her from between her legs. Her giggling slowed down and then ceased altogether. This was starting to feel good. Her breathing slowed down and became deeper, and then it began speeding up. Her eyes closed and then suddenly, her body locked up, her face cringed and then she began to get that urge to pee like the last time. Even though Stephanie told her it wasn’t pee, she was sitting right on Stephanie’s mouth and she didn’t want to go right in her mouth. That would be too humiliating. Stephanie might choke! Amanda tried to hold it back, but found that she couldn’t. She tried to warn Stephanie, “Steph….Ste…no..no..no..no….AAAIIIGGGHHH..”

Amanda, suddenly remembering where they were and realizing that someone might hear her, clapped a hand firmly over her mouth to stifle her cries. She tried to cover up the noises she was making, but squeaks kept coming through her fingers. She could feel the juice pouring out of her and felt ashamed at having done that to Stephanie. She wanted to stop, she tried to stop, but she couldn’t. The feeling was too intense and it overrode her ability to do anything. She couldn’t move or speak. She just hung there, suspended by Stephanie’s arms as her legs quivered from the power of her orgasm, then she went limp.

Stephanie lowered her down onto her lap. Amanda was too tired and weak to stand, so she just leaned against Stephanie’s body, with her head against her breast. Stephanie held her, lightly stroking her face and arm, while she rested.

“Are you Ok?”, Stephanie asked.

“Ye..ye..yes”, Amanda panted, “I…I…just need…to get…my breath…back”

When she was able to, Amanda looked at Stephanie and her shirt. It was worse then she thought. Stephanie’s face and shirt were both drenched from Amanda’s juice, “Ooohh…Steph…I’m sorry. I tried to hold it back, but I couldn’t.”

But Stephanie was smiling, “How do you feel?”

“How do I feel?! You’re all wet!”, Amanda told her.

Stephanie shrugged her shoulders, “I don’t care. I want to know how you feel now.”

“Well, I was feeling very relaxed till I saw what I did to you…You can’t go to class like that…”

“You’re right”, she said, putting Amanda on the ground and standing up, “Let me take off these wet clothes” Then she proceeded to take off all her clothes, dropping them on the floor as Amanda stared at her as if she lost her mind.

“What are you doing?!”, Amanda squealed.

“Taking off my wet clothes”, Stephanie told her matter-of-factly.

“But..but..but..You’re naked!”, Amanda stammered, her eyes as wide as saucers, “Y..You can’t go to class like that!”

“Relax! I’m just kidding”, Stephanie sat back on the toilet and spreading her legs. Stephanie stared at Amanda while her hand absentmindedly went to her pussy and began rubbing it. Amanda watched her.

“Do you want to do it?”, Stephanie asked her. Amanda nodded, then leaned forward, reaching out till her fingers touched it. Stephanie slouched down on the toilet, pushing her pussy forward and pulling her lips apart, “Here…stick your fingers inside…”

Amanda hesitantly pushed the fingers of her hand in a little bit, then stopped. “Push ‘em in further”, Stephanie coaxed her. Amanda made a face from how slimy it felt, but slowly pushed her fingers in deeper. Stephanie closed her eyes and rubbed her clit, “Keep going…”, Stephanie’s voice sounded strained. Amanda’s fingers were all the way in so she began pushing her hand inside.

“OHGOD!!!…..”, Stephanie grunted. She was rubbing her clit faster now. Amanda was amazed at how her whole hand was inside Stephanie’s pussy. “Okay…move it in and out.”

“Won’t it hurt you?”, Amanda asked concerned.

“No.”

“Okayyy…”, Amanda was having her doubts, but Stephanie seemed to like it. She was moaning and squirming around on the toilet. Amanda could feel her hand being squeezed and released, over and over again.

Stephanie’s fingers were flying across her clit. This felt so good, she didn’t care about being quiet. She cried out, “FUCK…Amanda…Gawd, you are so good!”

Alarmed, Amanda suddenly stopped thrusting her hand and she used her other hand to cover Stephanie’s mouth and whispered loudly, “Steph, somebody’s gonna hear you!”

“I don’t care”, Stephanie told her, panting heavily.

“Well, I do care”, Amanda said, “I don’t want to get caught!”

Sighing, Stephanie saw how nervous she was, and she relented “Okay…okay, I’ll try to hold it down”

Amanda gave her a stern look, which coming from Amanda, looked so cute that it almost caused Stephanie to laugh out loud.

Quietly laughing, “Ok…ok, I really will try to be quiet.”

Amanda look satisfied and continued to move her hand inside Stephanie, “I’m not hurting you am I?”, she asked

“OH, GOD NO!”, Stephanie said hoarsely

Stephanie knew she was going to cum hard, but she had to be quiet, so she clenched her teeth together and covered her mouth with her hand so she wouldn’t make too much noise. Oh, the things she will do for this girl. Amanda’s hand suddenly felt very wet and she felt it being squeezed hard at the same time that Stephanie’s legs closed together, trapping her arm. Amanda wasn’t expecting this and it startled her. She tried to pull her arm out, but Stephanie’s legs and muscles were holding it tight inside. She tried yanking it out. This jerking made Stephanie cum a second time and then a third time. She shrieked, unable to hold it back and her face contorted from the strongest orgasm she’d ever had. Amanda’s continuous yanking of her arm kept Stephanie’s body locked up as she cried out. “OOHH….GGGODDDDDDD….” It became too much and she forced her legs to open and she reached down to pull Amanda’s hand out. A flood of Stephanie’s juice gushed out with Amanda’s arm. Stephanie’s legs quivered as one last orgasm hit her. She groaned quietly, almost in pain so that Amanda was worried that she hurt her. Finally, Stephanie collapsed back on the toilet and layed there with her sides heaving. She was vaguely aware of Amanda calling her name. But she was too weak and completely out of breath to answer. As she was laying there, panting, Amanda looked at her wet arm. It had frightened her when she felt it being squeezed and Stephanie’s legs trapped it inside. After a few minutes, Stephanie was able to open her eyes and stare at the ceiling.

“How did you do that?”, she asked breathlessly, her eyes closed.

“Do what?”, Amanda asked

“Make me cum so hard”, Stephanie asked, “I’ve never cum like that before”

“I don’t know”, Amanda shrugged her shoulders. She looked at the rather large puddle that Stephanie had made. “Why did you squeeze my arm?”

“I’m sorry. Is it alright?”

“I couldn’t move my arm or get it out”, she said

Stephanie sat up, hugging Amanda, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to…it was so strong…I couldn’t control my legs”, she pulled back, looking into Amanda’s eyes, “Are you okay?”

Amanda nodded, “It just scared me.”

Stephanie hugged her again, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you”

Stephanie let go of Amanda and exhaled deeply, “I suppose we ought to go to class”

Amanda jumped, “OhmyGod…What time is it?”, picking up her panties and struggling to put them on in her haste, “Stephanie?!…Get dressed! We’re going to be late!”

Stephanie laughed at Amanda’s panicking.

“Stop laughing! It isn’t funny!”, Amanda scowled at her.

“I’m…I’m sorry”, Stephanie tried to stop laughing, “I can’t help it…You are just so adorable!”

“Get dressed!!!…”, Amanda squealed. Stephanie picked up her clothes and joined Amanda in getting dressed. After she put her shirt on, Amanda saw how wet it was, “Ohh…I tried not to do it.”

“Hey”, Stephanie knelt down in front of Amanda, “I don’t care about the shirt. I wanted you to do that. It tells me that I made you feel really good. I’m glad you did it.”

“Okay…but what will the other kids say?…”, Amanda asked sadly

“Fuck ‘em”, Stephanie raised up and pulled on her jeans.

They left the bathroom walking back through the gym and down the hallway. When Amanda saw that it was still lunch time, she relaxed. Holding hands, they were both happy and content.

“Well, that should hold me till we get home”, Stephanie said.

“Can’t you wait till tonight?”, asked Amanda.

“Not with the way you’re wiggling your ass at me”, Stephanie grinned down at Amanda.

“I do not wiggle my ass!”, Amanda frowned at Stephanie and whispering the word, ‘ass’.

“Yes, you do”, Stephanie looked at her butt, “You’re wiggling it now” and swatted it.

“Well, you need to stop looking at my butt”, Amanda said, putting her hands over her butt to cover it.

“Hey, you like looking at my tits”, countered Stephanie.

“Well, that’s different. They’re so big, I can’t help but look at them”, Amanda explained while Stephanie laughed.

*****

Stephanie drove Amanda to her house. But first, they stopped at Stephanie’s house so Stephanie could change into some nicer-looking clothes than the grungy ones she usually wore. She even wore a bra, which she never wore because she hated bras. To remind herself why she was going to all this trouble, Stephanie looked in the passenger seat. There sat her girlfriend, looking as cute as ever. She couldn’t wait to get her home.

Stephanie pulled up to Amanda’s house and they got out. As Amanda was unlocking the door, she turned around to look at Stephanie, standing behind her. “Remember…no cussing. And try smiling.”

Stephanie flashed a brief over-emphasized smile at Amanda, then Amanda opened the door and they walked in. Amanda’s mom came out of the kitchen, “Hello. I’m Ms Carrington. You must be Stephanie.”

Stephanie shook her hand and said hi. She followed Amanda up to her room. Amanda’s room was the complete opposite of Stephanie’s room; it was all girly. Teddy bears, posters of horses and pink bedsheets. Everything was neat and orderly.

“So…what do you think?”, Amanda asked optimistically.

“It’s not me”, Stephanie muttered, looking at a poster of a puppy dog in a picnic basket.

“I know…that’s one of the things I like about you”, Amanda hugged her. Then she packed some clothes and her toothbrush. “Normally, I would bring my teddy bear to sleep with, but I got you to cuddle instead.” That made Stephanie smile.

They went downstairs. “Bye, Mom”

“Amanda, I want you to behave yourself over there” This made Stephanie snicker. She couldn’t imagine Amanda misbehaving. Her mom hugged Amanda, “Have a good time. I love you”

And they were out the door, driving back to Stephanie’s house. Stephanie couldn’t stop smiling. Finally, a whole night and day to enjoy her little girlfriend. When they got there, as Amanda went into the kitchen to make themselves a snack, Stephanie went to her room to quickly change out of the disgustingly civil clothes that she had made herself wear for Amanda’s mom’s sake. She especially enjoyed taking off that damn bra as she put on a tank top and a thong.

As Stephanie came out of her room into the living room…

“Stephanie?!”, exclaimed her mom, “Why are you half-naked in front of Amanda?”

“Because she told me to dress this way”, replied Stephanie sarcastically.

Amanda looked up at Stephanie’s mom, wide-eyed and froze half-way through getting some dinner, “I…I…I didn’t…”, Amanda stammered.

“Stephanie! You know very well Amanda would never say such a thing!”, Mom glared at Stephanie, then turned to look at Amanda, “I’m sorry about her behavior. I hope you’re not embarrassed”

“Of course she’s not embarrassed! She’s loves my tits and ass! Ask her”, Stephanie grinned as she came into the kitchen.

“Stephanie…look what you’re doing to the poor girl”, Mom told Stephanie. Stephanie turned and saw Amanda standing in front of the fridge, blushing furiously and still not moving.

Stephanie went over and picked her up, “I’m sorry. Forgive me?”

Amanda wrapped her arms around her neck and layed her head against Stephanie’s shoulder.

“You’re lucky she loves you so much to put up with you”, Mom said

Stephanie carried Amanda to the recliner and she sat down on it, lowering Amanda onto her lap. Amanda snuggled against Stephanie. Stephanie cupped her little butt, gently massaging it with her fingers. Beth came from her room and joined them. As they watched TV, Stephanie’s mom noticed how closely they were snuggled up with their hands around each other, “You two don’t cuddle like that at school, do you?”

Stephanie answered, “No, we just go off somewhere to have sex.”

Amanda jerked up and looked at her, wide-eyed, “STEPHANIE!” She looked in alarm at Mom and then glared back at Stephanie.

Stephanie couldn’t help laughing at Amanda’s reaction. It was so irresistible.

Amanda hissed, “I’m going to kill you!” She slapped Stephanie’s thigh as a warning, which of course aroused Stephanie even more.

“God! You are so cute!”, Stephanie placed her hands on Amanda’s sides sliding them up, under her shirt and over Amanda’s tiny breasts. Stephanie raised up, laying her face onto Amanda’s chest, kissing it and causing her to exhale deeply in desire.

Beth looked at them and giggled. Stephanie’s mom chastised them, “Girls! Not in front of Beth”

As Stephanie sank back into the recliner, with Amanda lying on top of her chest, she exclaimed, “She can get her own girlfriend!”

Amanda curled up against Stephanie and watched the program that was on TV. She wasn’t really paying attention to it, she was just enjoying feeling Stephanie against her. Stephanie’s hand ran through Amanda’s hair. She had never felt more contented as she felt right now. Later, Stephanie’s mom told Beth that it was her bedtime. After kissing her mother goodnight, Beth ran off to bed. After a few minutes, Stephanie’s mom asked her, “How did it go at Amanda’s house?”

“It was cool”, Stephanie simply said.

“Did she say anything to you”

“Nope”

“Stephanie…because you are so forward and sexual, I need to tell you to be careful about you and Amanda showing your affections. Especially around her mom. She probably won’t be very accepting about her daughter having someone like you for a girlfriend”, her mom told her.

“I don’t give a fuck what she thinks!”, Stephanie told her

“I know! But Amanda’s only 12 years old. She’s a child. And you could be arrested”, her mom explained

Stephanie looked at Amanda. She was asleep. Stephanie kissed the top of her head. Stephanie’s mom moved closer, “I know you love Amanda very much, but society thinks that Amanda is too young to be having sex. I’m not telling you not to have a relationship with her, I’m just saying…keep it a secret. I didn’t write the law, but the law says that what you two are doing is wrong and if you are caught, it can ruin your life and you will lose her. Do you want that?”

Stephanie looked at Amanda sleeping, then slowly shook her head.

Her mom got up and came to her, touching her shoulder, “I know how you do what you want to do, but for once, you’ll need to have some patience and wait while you’re at school, then you and Amanda can come home where it’s safe. At school, it’s too easy to be caught, and then…it will all be over. I know you get these urges and you want to take care of them, but please wait till you get home…okay?”

Stephanie was quiet for a while, stroking Amanda’s hair, then she stated “Society sucks.”

“I know, dear”, her mom replied. She kissed the top of Stephanie’s head.

“I wasn’t expecting her to fall asleep so early”, Stephanie said

“Me either. I wonder what made her so sleepy?”, her mom wondered

“Fucking in the bathroom during lunch.”

Her mom gasped, then scowled at her daughter. Stephanie looked at her, “Don’t worry. We won’t do it anymore.”

Her mom watched her as Stephanie slowly got up from the recliner, so she wouldn’t wake up Amanda, cradled in her arms. To her mom, Stephanie looked like a loving mother carrying her baby, “Don’t wake her, Steph. Let her sleep tonight.”

Carrying Amanda in her arms, she walked down the hallway towards her room.

Her mom whispered, “Good night. I’ll see you two in the morning”

Stephanie went into her room, slowly closing the door with her foot, she layed Amanda down on the bed. First pulling off Amanda’s shoes, she undressed Amanda and then took off her own clothes, since she normally slept naked, and after turning off the light, she got into bed beside her and pulled the covers over both of them. She looked at Amanda’s silhouette in the darkness and kissed her cheek. Then she snuggled up against her and fell asleep.

*****

Early Saturday morning, a soft tapping at the door woke up Amanda. Slipping out from under Stephanie’s arm and the bed sheets, she got out of bed, shivering in the chilly morning air. Opening the door, she saw it was Beth.

“What’s (yawn) up Beth?” Amanda asked groggily. She wanted to get back in the warm bed.

“Mom wants t…Are you naked?”, gasped Beth

Amanda looked down wide-eyed, and suddenly realized she was naked. In her sleepiness, she forgot to put clothes on when she answered the door. She jumped behind the door and peeked out at Beth. Beth covered her mouth and giggled.

“You’re sleeping naked together?”, asked Beth in awe, “I saw you naked… I saw you naked… I saw you naked…”, she sang out.

At that moment, Stephanie woke up and looked at the door. “Beth! Get out!”, she yelled, throwing her pillow at Beth.

Beth ducked behind the door, singing out, “Missed me…missed me…”

At that moment, Stephanie jumped out of bed and ran to the door. Beth screamed and ran towards the kitchen, screaming out, “Moooommmmmm!”

Amanda ran back and crawled under the bed covers. Stephanie slammed the door shut, then turned around and came back to bed. Getting under the covers, she was still scowling at the door, pissed off at Beth waking them up. Amanda’s head was peeking out from under the blanket. She reached out and turned Stephanie’s chin away from the door to look at her instead. Stephanie’s scowl was quickly replaced by a smile.

Amanda asked, “I don’t remember coming in here last night.”

Stephanie propped herself up on her elbow, staring into Amanda’s eyes, “You fell asleep in the recliner last night so I brought you to bed.”

“Why am I naked? Did you…do anything while I was asleep?”, Amanda asked.

“No…I didn’t want to wake you up and you couldn’t sleep in your clothes” Stephanie’s hand glided down Amanda’s body and caressed her butt, “I would like to do something now…”

“Your parents and sister are awake.” Amanda reminded her.

“I don’t care”, she whispered, kissing her.

Stephanie rubbed tiny circles on Amanda’s clit. Amanda’s eyes grew wide and she tried to suppress her excitement, “We can’t. They’ll hear us”, she told her.

“Do you want me to stop?”, Stephanie asked.

“But…your mom…oooohhhh…mmmmm…” Amanda moaned.

The last bit came out in a high pitched squeal as Stephanie moved her fingers so they were in Amanda’s pussy. Amanda could feel her orgasm building up. She knew that once it hit, she was going to make a lot of noise. She always did. Steph’s parents and sister were gonna hear. She tried to tell Stephanie to stop, but it was too late, “Steph…Steph…Steph..Ste..SSSTTTEEEEEAAAAHHHHHhh…” She clenched the blanket in her hands as her cry slowly died away.

Finally Stephanie stopped, leaving Amanda panting on the bed. When she got her breath back, she asked Stephanie, “Oh God…Oh God…Do you think they heard me?…I’ll just die of embarrassment if they did.”

Stephanie told her, “Mom already knows we have sex”

“WHAT?!”, Amanda shriek, “She knows?!”

“Yea. Last night, she was telling me that we shouldn’t have sex at school anymore”, Stephanie said

“She also knows what we’ve been doing at school, too?!”, Amanda stared at the ceiling, “OhmyGod!… My life is over…I can never leave this room again.” Amanda then flipped the blanket over her head.

Stephanie flipped the blanket back down and put her face right in front of hers, “Mom’s okay with it.” Stephanie kissed her. As they kissed, Stephanie pushed Amanda onto her side so she was facing away from Stephanie, telling her, “I’ve got to have that cute little ass of yours”. Sliding herself down so that Amanda’s butt was in her face. Stephanie pulled Amanda’s butt cheeks apart and buried her face deeply in her butt crack. Lying on her side, Amanda relaxed, feeling Stephanie’s tongue frantically running all over.

“You don’t think that’s gross?”, Amanda whispered.

“Uh-uh”, mumbled Stephanie. She pulled Amanda on top of her so that Amanda was laying sprawled out on top of Stephanie. Her eyes focused on Stephanie’s pussy. She looked at it closely, pulling the lips apart so she could look inside, ‘Where’s that button-thingy…what did she call it?…oh yea, her clit…’ Amanda found it and touched it. Amanda felt Stephanie squeeze her butt cheeks. Amanda began exploring, feeling how wet it was inside, seeing how deep she could stick her fingers in. Stephanie’s hips were moving around like she was dancing.

“Lick it…”, she heard Stephanie’s voice behind her.

She bent down, sticking out her tongue and licked her clit. She turned around and looked at Stephanie. Stephanie was peeking at her over her own butt.

“Can you do it some more?”, Stephanie asked

Amanda bent down and licked it a few more times, then turned back around to look at Stephanie.

“Like that?”, she asked.

“Yea…Just like that…”, Stephanie moaned, “Keep doing it..”, then she went back to licking Amanda’s butt. Amanda looked at Stephanie’s clit, then bent down and licked it some more.

“Stick your fingers in…”, she heard Stephanie say.

While continuing to use her tongue on Stephanie’s clit, Amanda moved one hand so that she could push it inside Stephanie’s pussy, then she remembered what happened yesterday in the gym bathroom. How Stephanie’s legs trapped her hand inside and squeezed it hard. She pulled her hand out and looked back at Stephanie, “Will your legs…grab my hand again?”

Stephanie looked up at her, “Sometimes, the orgasm (Amanda’s face looked confused)…you know, that really good feeling (Amanda raised her eyebrows) is so much that I can’t control myself. You saw how I move around when you licked my clit. And you do the same thing.”

“No, I don’t”, Amanda said in disbelief, then she felt Stephanie’s fingers rubbing inside her pussy and her thighs twitched. “Okay…so I do move around”

“If it does happen, try not to let it scare you”, Stephanie told her, then she kissed her butt.

Amanda felt Stephanie licking her butt again and she put her fingers back inside Stephanie’s pussy and continued licking her clit. After a while, Amanda felt Stephanie’s hips twitching around again and she noticed that every time that she licked her clit, that was when Stephanie twitched. She began licking slower and Stephanie’s hips moved slower. She licked faster and Stephanie’s hips moved faster. She wanted to see how fast they would move, so she began licking really fast. Stephanie’s hips were moving so much that it became hard for Amanda to stay on top of Stephanie. She held on tight, putting pressure on her hand inside Stephanie’s pussy. Then Stephanie stopped moving, her body rose up in the air and she began crying out, “NNNNNGGGGGHHHHH…OOOHHHGAAWWDD”, as a gush of juice squirted out of her. Than her body slowly sank back down on the bed and Amanda could only hear her breathing hard. Amanda licked her clit again. Her legs jerked violently and Stephanie cried out, laughing, “Uuhh…no..no..no..don’t…”

Amanda got up, turned around and layed on top of Stephanie with her face in between Stephanie’s boobies and watched her. Stephanie had her eyes closed as she breathed heavily. After a minute, she opened her eyes. “Thank you”

“For what?”, Amanda asked.

“For making me cum”

Amanda raised up looking at Stephanie’s boobies. She grabbed a nipple in each hand, lightly pinching them as she and Stephanie smiled at each other.

“Here…”, Stephanie told her, “Put the nipple in your mouth and suck on it.”

“Isn’t that what babies do?”, Amanda asked

“Grownups do it too. It feels really good.”

Amanda looked at the nipple in her hand. She opened her mouth and closed it over her nipple. She tried sucking it like a straw, “Nothing’s happening!”, she said.

“Well, not if you’re expecting milk to come out…”, Stephanie laughed, “Just lick it with your tongue.”

Amanda rolled her tongue over it, “Still nothing’s happening.”

Stephanie drew in a breath, “Oh, something is happening…”

“What?”, Amanda asked

“You’re making me feel really good”, she smirked

“I am?”, Amanda asked curiously

“Oh yes…you are…”, Stephanie sighed. Amanda watched Stephanie’s face as her tongue went back and forth over her nipple. Stephanie closed her eyes, laying her head back. She stroked Amanda’s hair as she sucked her breast

BANG!! BANG!! BANG!!

“STEPHANIE! MOM SAYS YOU NEED TO COME GET BREAKFAST!”, Beth’s voice yelled through the door.

Amanda jerked up in alarm.

‘I’M GONNA KILL HER!!!”, Stephanie growled through her clenched teeth as she lifted Amanda off of her and jumped out of bed. Amanda watched wide-eyed as she went to the door, threw it open and strode out into the hallway, still naked. Seconds later, she heard Beth screaming, “MOOOMMMMMM!!”

Amanda quickly searched the floor for her clothes. She found them in a pile on the chair. Quickly dressing, she heard Beth screaming and Stephanie and her mom shouting. She ran out into the hallway and followed the noise to the living room. There she saw Stephanie, still completely naked, holding Beth upside-down, who was screaming, while she and her mom shouted at each other.

“Stephanie! Put Beth down!”, her mom was telling her

“I WILL!! IN THE TRASH CAN OUTSIDE!!”, Stephanie yelled

“NOOOO!! Don’t let her!”, Beth pleaded

Stephanie turned and walked to the front door. Her mom moved in front of the front door, blocking it, “You can’t throw your sister away!”

“Watch me!”, she growled

Beth pleaded, “I’M SOORRRRYYYYYYY!!! PLEASE DON’T THROW ME AWAY!!”

At this moment, Amanda called out, “Stephanie!”. Stephanie turned and looked at her as Amanda walked over to her, “Put her down!” Amanda’s eyes held her. As Stephanie looked into those eyes, she slowly calmed down, lowering Beth to the floor and letting go of her. Amanda then crossed her arms, scowling up at Stephanie.

When Beth saw that she had been released, she ran down the hall to her room and quickly closed the door. Her mom remained at the door, awe-struck by what she just witnessed. When Stephanie got mad, it was hard to stop her. But Amanda not only stopped her, she completely calmed her down,…without doing anything.

Amanda asked her, “Were you really gonna put her in the trash can?”

“Yep.”

“Why”, Amanda asked in disbelief

“She interrupted us”, Stephanie told her, “and it just made me so mad…”. Stephanie picked Amanda up and hugged her.

Stephanie’s mom had gone to Beth’s room. They could hear a frantic “NO, NO, NO” coming from within, then silence, followed a minute later by Stephanie’s mom walking back out again. She turned and looked behind her, “Come on”

Stephanie and Amanda turned and looked. Beth’s face slowly peeked around the corner. When Stephanie saw her, she turned around, glaring, making Beth quickly duck behind the corner. Amanda put her hand on Stephanie’s cheek, turning her face so that she was looking into Amanda’s eyes. Amanda told her, “Be nice!”

Stephanie’s glare slowly melted into a smile, “You do know how to make me smile”

“Beth!…come on”, coaxed her mom. Beth peeked out again, then slowly walked out a few steps. She looked at the floor, clearly scared. “Go on, Beth”, her mom told her.

“I’m sorry for interrupting you and Amanda”, she mumbled, “I won’t ever do it again.”

Amanda gave Stephanie a warning look, telling her to be good. Stephanie suppressed a smile at how cute Amanda’s threats were. She turned to Beth, “It’s okay”

“Okay…Now that that’s settled, Stephanie?…Can you please go put on some clothes?”, her mom said exasperated, “And then, you and Amanda come get some breakfast.”

Stephanie carried Amanda back to her room. Putting her down, Stephanie picked up her tank-top and thong off the floor and put them on, “And you were making me feel sooooo good…”

They back into the kitchen. Beth was watching cartoons in the living room with mom. Stephanie got a box of cereal and a bowl of milk and put them on the table for her and Amanda. As Amanda sat down to eat, Stephanie came up behind her and bent down, kissing her neck and cupping her breasts.

“Hey, you’re gonna make me spill my cereal on myself”, Amanda said.

“Then I’ll lick it off”, Stephanie purred in her ear.

“That’s disgusting!”, Amanda giggled.

Stephanie continued kissing her neck and caressing her breasts. Stephanie started to pull Amanda’s shirt off, but Amanda held it down saying, “No! Your mom and Beth are right there”, she pointed to the living room, “They could come in here any minute.”

“Then let’s go to my room”, Stephanie mumbled through her mouth as she kissed Amanda’s neck

“No! Everybody’s awake”, Amanda told her, “They’ll hear us!”

“Then we’ll go somewhere else”, Stephanie persisted.

“Where?”, asked Amanda, wondering where in the world Stephanie intended to take her.

“The mall”

“Are you crazy! NO!”, Amanda squeaked.

“That’s what makes it fun and we never did finish because of Beth. Come on”, Stephanie picked up Amanda and carried her out of the kitchen.

“Hey!”, Amanda grabbed Stephanie’s face with both of her hands, “STEPHANIE?! NO!! We’re not going!”

“Trust me”, Stephanie grinned

“Stephanie? What’s going on?”, her mom looked at her.

“NOTHING!”, Amanda cried out in alarm.

“We’re going to the mall”, Stephanie answered

“No, we’re not!”, Amanda told her, scowling at her with her arms crossed.

“Ohhh…Can I come?”, Beth called from the couch.

Stephanie glared at Beth, “No way!”

“But I wanna go!”, pleaded Beth.

“Why can’t you take her, Stephanie?”, Stephanie’s mom asked.

“Because we’re going there to fuck”, Stephanie told her mom matter-of-factly.

Amanda’s eyes widened at Stephanie, “DON’T TELL THEM THAT!!”

“Steph!”, scolded her mom incredulously, “What did we talk about last night?”

“Can I fuck?”, Beth blurted out

Mom turned to her with a shocked look, “NO!”

“But why not…?”, asked Beth, “I want to fuck.”

Mom turned back to Stephanie, “Now see what you’ve done.”

“She doesn’t know what it means”, Stephanie replied

“Yes, I do!”, Beth protested, then asked, “What is it?”

“Never mind”, her mom told her, then turned back to Stephanie, “Stephanie! You and Amanda can’t be…”, she looked at Beth, then turned back, ” ‘doing it’ out in public. It’s too risky and you’ll get caught…”

“Well, we can’t do it here!”, Stephanie pointed out, “Everybody’s awake now! Where are we supposed to go?”

“Look…maybe Amanda’s mom will let her stay one more night”, her mom told her.

Stephanie considered that, “I guess I can wait”

“Please do”, her mom told her, “You need to be acting like a normal teenager instead of some horny pervert”

“Blame Amanda for that”, Stephanie told her.

Amanda protested to Stephanie’s mom, “But I didn’t do anything.”

“I know, Amanda…”, Mom told her, “Well, Stephanie…What are you going to do today?…And I’m not talking about THAT!”, she responded to Stephanie’s grin, “I mean what are you going to do if you were a normal teenager like Amanda?”

“Hang out with my friends”, Stephanie told her.

“I don’t want you taking Amanda around those creepy people you call your friends”, her mom told her, “Why can’t you go someplace nice WITHOUT…”, she raised her voice for emphasis, “…any sexual frolics?”

“You mean do something besides fuck?”, Stephanie asked sarcastically, setting Amanda down.

“Yes…”, Mom rolled her eyes, “And I don’t like that word. Say ‘making love’ instead.”

“But we don’t ‘make love’, we fuck”, Stephanie told her.

“But it sounds so dirty…”

“It is dirty!…”

“Stephanie!…why can’t you be more like Amanda?”, her mom implored, “She’s not constantly thinking about sex or saying vulgar words. Amanda?…”, she turned to Amanda, “What would you like to do today?”

Amanda looked thoughtful, staring up while puckering her mouth, “Hmmm…I think I…” Her brow wrinkled as she thought, “…would like…to…

Stephanie watched Amanda’s facial expressions and the way she was shifting her hips. ‘God!…she looks so hot!’, Stephanie thought as she licked her lips. She couldn’t believe that Amanda could look so sexy just standing there. Her pussy began getting wet, her breaths deepened and she absentmindedly started rubbing her crotch.

“Steph!….What are you doing! I can’t believe you. I mean…wh…what is going through your mind! Can’t you go more than five minutes without thinking about sex?”, her mom asked her in shock.

“Well, geez Mom!! Look at her! Wouldn’t you want to fuck her the way she’s standing there?!”, Stephanie objected.

“Of course not! And neither should you! What is she doing?”, her mom asked her.

“She has that look on her face!…and she’s wiggling her ass!”

Amanda looked behind her to see if her butt was moving. Her mom continued, “Stephanie…she’s just standing there, thinking. She’s not doing anything else so stop it! Amanda…I’m sorry…what do you want to do again?”

“I want to go to the mall”, she answered

“Okay. And to make sure you behave yourself, Stephanie, I’m going with you”, her mom stated.

Stephanie scowled at her mom, “Hell no!”

“I have to Stephanie. If you can’t control yourself right here in front of me, there’s no way that you will be able to at the mall.”

“I DON’T NEED A FUCKING BABYSITTER! IF I WANT TO FUCK MY GIRLFRIEND IN THE MIDDLE OF THE MALL…”, Stephanie exploded.

“STEPHANIE!!!”, her mom interrupted, “Now listen. I’ve already talked to you about this. Amanda? You’re only 12. It’s against the law for you to be having sex. Now, here in our house, no one can see what you and Stephanie are doing, but outside, if you are caught having sex, Stephanie will be arrested. No one can know about you two. Do you understand?”

Amanda looked at Stephanie, “Stephanie…I don’t want you to go to jail.”

“Girls?”, Mom went to her purse to look for something, “I really need to stay here and help Beth sell her Girl Scout cookies, so I would rather not go with you. But I still want you to go out and have fun together, like a date, but no fooling around.”

Mom found what she was looking for and looked at Stephanie, “Stephanie…because Amanda doesn’t always have sex on her mind, she’s going to be in charge of you. You need to keep your hands to yourself and mind what she says”, then turning to Amanda, “I need you to remind Stephanie about this while you’re out, okay? She’s just gets so…excited about you that she can’t control herself.”

Stephanie looked at her mom, “You’re putting her…in charge of me?”

“Yes! Amanda…can you handle Stephanie?” Amanda looked up at Stephanie, who did not look happy. “Yea…okay”, Amanda said. She was pleased at being the boss.

“I can’t fucking believe this”, Stephanie muttered.

“Well…you need to. Amanda’s in charge until you get home”, her mom told her.

Stephanie looked down at Amanda who was grinning triumphantly at her for being put in charge. In one quick motion, Stephanie picked her up and held her in mid-air just a few inches from her scowling face. “Do you really think you can stop me?”, she growled.

“Yea”, Amanda tried to look intimidating back at Stephanie, which of course had the opposite effect.

“Amanda?…”, Mom asked, “Can you keep Stephanie in line while you are at the mall?”

Amanda, still being held by Stephanie, turned around and looked back at Mom, saying optimistically, “Uh-huh”

“Okay then, make sure she behaves herself”, she looked at Stephanie, “Stephanie…I know you don’t like this, but you know why you need to control yourself.” She walked over to Stephanie who was still holding Amanda up in front of her, “Please Stephanie?…”

Stephanie continued to look at Amanda, but no longer angry. She knew her mom was right. She nodded silently to her mom, who smiled, saying, “Thank you…I know this is hard for you.”

As Stephanie carried Amanda to her room so that she could get dressed, she asked her, “So, you’re my babysitter…”

Amanda smiled, telling her cheerfully, “It’ll be fun.”

“How can you have fun without being naked?”, Stephanie asked her in disbelief.

Inside her room, Stephanie set Amanda down and pulled on some pants, pulled on her boots and jacket, and they head out to her car. Minutes later, they were walking into the mall. “So, where do you want to go?”, Stephanie asked Amanda.

“Come on!”, Amanda grabbed Stephanie’s hand and dragged her past several stores until she stopped in front of…

“The Disney Store?…”, Stephanie asked, “You…want to go…in there?…”

Amanda nodded excitedly, then took Stephanie’s hand and dragged her inside. They stopped at a huge bin full of Disney character stuffed animals. Amanda began picking them up, naming them for Stephanie, “This one’s Goofy…here’s Micky…Grumpy, Sleepy, Dopey…”

“Which one’s slutty?”, asked Stephanie.

Amanda thought for awhile, “There is no…Hey! They’re not slutty!”, looking up at Stephanie with a frown on her face.

Stephanie laughed quietly at Amanda’s expression. Amanda saw some shirts hanging on the rack and began looking at them. Stephanie followed closely behind as Amanda looked at various things. Stephanie seemed bored, but she was far from it though. Her eyes were either on Amanda’s butt, or looking at the way that she stood, or the expression on her face. She reminded herself to only look, not touch. But it was hard to resist that gorgeous little body right in front of her. Amanda turned around, holding up two shirts, “Which one looks…Steph?…”

Amanda could see the glazed look in her eyes and the slight smile in her face, “Steph!” Amanda put the shirts back and grabbed her hand, “Come on…” She dragged Stephanie out of the store, “Okay…You need to calm down…Take me someplace that you want to go to.”

Stephanie looked over Amanda’s shoulder. Amanda looked behind her and saw the restrooms that Stephanie was looking at. Amanda slapped Stephanie’s thigh, “No!…We’re not going in there!”

Stephanie looked down at Amanda with her eyes flashing and a look of anger on her face. Amanda told her, “You know we can’t, Steph…Look…I’ll call my mom later and when we get home, then we can be together. BUT!…”, she said as she saw Stephanie’s face change, “…you need to wait till we get home…okay.”

Stephanie’s smile disappeared to be replaced by a look of disappointment and she turned away for a second. Amanda waited for her to turn back to her. Stephanie turned back and quietly said, “Okay”

Amanda smiled, “Now, let’s go someplace…A STORE, NOT THE BATHROOM!”

Stephanie smirked then took Amanda’s hand. They walked through the mall until they came to Hot Topic. Amanda looked at it in disgust. Hot Topic sold Goth and heavy metal clothes and things. Despite the fact that Stephanie wore clothes like these, Amanda still found them horrible. They were not cute and fun. She looked up at Stephanie, who told her, “Hey…I went to the Disney store for you.”

‘She has a point there’, Amanda thought as they went inside. A horrid-sounding song came out of the speakers in the ceiling. Everything was black. All the clothes had skulls, or monsters or gory stuff. The other people in the store scared her because of how they looked. She held Stephanie’s hand tight and kept right beside her. Stephanie looked at various things, then picked out a black shirt and held it up to Amanda to see if it would fit. Amanda looked at the front of it to see what the design was. Her mouth dropped open. It was four scary looking people and it said ‘Misfits’ on it.

“You want me to wear that?!”, she asked Stephanie in shock.

“No…just seeing how it looks on you.”

After leaving, they were on their way to the food court to get something to eat when Amanda stopped in front of a display window. She looked at a poster of a model wearing a dress. Inside the store were other designer clothes. She looked at her own t-shirt and jeans and then back to the model’s face with makeup. “Steph?…”

Stephanie came over to her. “I want to look pretty”

“What do you mean?”, Stephanie asked her

“I want to look like her”, Amanda pointed to the poster. Stephanie looked at the poster and grimaced, “Why?…”

“Because I’m not.”

“Are you shittin me? After I wanted to bang you in the Disney Store, you think you’re not pretty?”, Stephanie told her.

“But look at my hair…and…and my clothes…and….”, Amanda pleaded, then she looked at her chest, “I look like a boy”

“You look hot to me”, Stephanie replied.

She looked at the poster, “But I’m not…”

“You are to me. Besides…”, Stephanie looked at the poster, “I wouldn’t go for someone like her.”

Amanda looked at the poster, then at Stephanie, “But she’s so beautiful…”

“Not to me”, Stephanie looked at Amanda, “Look…who have I been trying to fuck all day? Her or you?”

Amanda smirked, but continued to stare at the poster, “You don’t think her clothes are pretty?”

“Do you think my clothes are pretty?”, Amanda looked at Stephanie’s clothes and smirked again, then Stephanie told her, “I like the way you look. Your hair, clothes and boobs. That’s what makes you hot, not this shit”, she pointed to the poster.

“Nobody else thinks I’m pretty.”

“I think you’re pretty and I don’t give a shit what anyone else thinks. Why should you?”, Stephanie asked.

Amanda smiled as Stephanie looked at her, “What really turns me on is your underwear…those cotton panties with the cartoons on them…” Stephanie’s eyes began to glaze over and then she licked her lips.

“Uh oh…Steph?…Come on…Let’s go get something to eat”, Amanda grabbed her hand and began pulling her toward the food court, “You must think I’m pretty the way you keep wanting to do it.”

They each got a burger and they sat across from each other while they ate. “See. Isn’t this fun?”, Amanda asked. Stephanie rolled her eyes. “You aren’t having fun? Well…what do you do for fun?” Stephanie grinned at her. “Besides that…”

“Well…before I met you…I would hang out with my friends, but Mom doesn’t want you to be around them”

“Why not?”, asked Amanda, “What’s wrong with them?”

“Well…”, Stephanie looked off to the side, “We would go spray-paint buildings or break into buildings or we would go hang out at cemeteries…”, she looked back to see Amanda staring wide-eyed at her and her mouth hanging open, “Wha…”

“You did those things?!…You went into a cemetery?! I could never do that. Is that why your mom doesn’t want you to take me around your friends?”

“That, and sometimes I would get into fights with them. They can be pretty rough.”

After they finished eating, Stephanie, who had been looking at Amanda, closed her eyes, groaned, and laid her head on the table, “I don’t think I’m going to make it till we get home.”

Amanda looked at Stephanie, wanting to make her happy.

“Let me call my mom”, Amanda pulled out her phone, “Mom?..Hi…No, I was hoping to stay one more night…yes, I will…yes…I can?…okay, thanks Mom!” Stephanie looked up to see Amanda smiling.

Amanda said, “Do you want to go back and to see if your mom and Beth are still there or if they’re out selling Beth’s Girl Scout cookies.”

Stephanie’s head raised up and she stared at Amanda. She seemed to have stop breathing; her tongue slowly licking her lips, “Come on!”, she said, grabbing Amanda’s hand and hurrying out of the food court.

As they walked past the Disney Store, Amanda asked jokingly, “You don’t want to go back to the Disney Store?” Stephanie looked down at her with a wry look as they continued past. They quickly walked towards the exit. “What if they’re still there, Steph?”

Stephanie looked at Amanda as they stepped out into the parking lot, and stopped walking. She knew that Amanda didn’t want other people hearing them. She closed her eyes for a second, thinking. What did she want: sex or for Amanda to be comfortable? Stephanie opened her eyes as she knelt down in front of Amanda, “If you don’t want to…then we won’t do anything…I want you to be comfortable, Amanda”

Amanda looked at her. She didn’t want to be embarrassed in front of Stephanie’s family, but she did like doing it; and not just because she wanted to please Stephanie. “Maybe we can turn on the radio in your room”, she said quietly. Stephanie hugged her.

“Thank you, Amanda…Are you sure?” Amanda nodded. Then standing up, Stephanie took her hand and they walked to her car. Stephanie drove quickly back to the house. When they pulled up, they saw that her mom’s car was still in the driveway. Stephanie looked at it with a distasteful look on her face. She looked at Amanda who was also looking at the car worriedly. Amanda said, “We’ll turn the radio on real loud.”

They got out of the car and Stephanie quickly unlocked the door and opened it. Her mom and Beth were in the living room tallying up Beth’s Girl Scout cookies. They both looked up and her mom asked, “Hello girls. Did you have fun?”

“Yes Mom, Amanda’s spending the night again”, Stephanie quickly told her as they walked past.

“Okay. What did you two do at the mall?”

“We looked at some stuff and ate”, Stephanie said as she continued walking.

“Stephanie, why are you in such a hurry? What did you look at?”

Stephanie turned around exasperated, “Stuff, mom!”

“What are you so upset for?”, her mom asked

“Because I was at the fucking mall all this time and Amanda wouldn’t let me do anything”, Stephanie exclaimed. She was getting really annoyed at her mom’s questions.

Her mom looked at Amanda, “Amanda, what didn’t you want Stephanie to do?” Amanda’s eyes widened as she thought of how to answer that, “That thing….”, she began. Stephanie impatiently answered for her, “Fuck, Mom! I wanted to fuck! But she kept saying that we couldn’t! And now that we’re here, can you stop asking these stupid questions so we can go fuck each other?”

Her mom started, “Stephanie, I told you, I don’t like that kind of language! Is that all you can think of when you’re with Amanda? Can’t you just enjoy being with her? You don’t see Amanda acting like that.”

“That’s because she doesn’t have to stare at her ass all day like I do.”

“Why can’t you just want to spend time with her and enjoy her company?”

“I do enjoy her company, but right now all I want to enjoy is her pussy while I’m fucking her!”, Stephanie yelled. Amanda squeaked in shock, covering her mouth.

“She’s 12, Stephanie! Don’t you care about her feelings? Do you honestly think Amanda wants this too?”, her mom asked.

“YES!”, Stephanie yelled in frustration.

“It doesn’t look like she does”, her mom said, looking at Amanda staring at both of them, wide-eyed with her hands covering her mouth.

“That’s because of your fucking, dumbass questions!”, Stephanie yelled, walking off by herself to her room and slamming the door. Stephanie threw herself down on the bed, closing her eyes. She was so pissed at her mom. ‘Why couldn’t she just leave us alone.’ She felt a tear run down her cheek. She wiped it away. ‘I never cry. Why am I crying?’, she wondered, ‘I just wanted to…..What’s wrong with me? Why does Amanda affect me this much?’ She felt something touch her arm. She opened her eyes and turned over to see Amanda standing by her, her hand touching hers. Stephanie smiled and moved over on the bed. Amanda layed down beside her.

“I’m sorry…”, Stephanie told her, “…I don’t mean to get mad”, she stared up at the ceiling, “It’s just that…I mean why did she have to ask all those fucking questions!”

“That’s what moms do”, Amanda told her

“I know. I just wanted to…be with you”, Stephanie looked at her

“I’m with you now”, Amanda told her

“Yea, but you’re probably mad at me for yelling at my mom and embarrassing you.”

“I’m not mad at you. Are you mad at me?”, Amanda asked

Stephanie turned on her side and put her hand on Amanda’s face, “No…I could never be mad at you.” As she looked in Amanda’s eyes, she found herself leaning closer. She stopped. “Is…it alright…if…” Amanda looked at her which made Stephanie feel bad, “I’m sorry…Never mind” Amanda watched a tear forming in Stephanie’s eye. She moved closer and put her lips on Stephanie. This was the first time that she initiated a kiss with Stephanie. Stephanie was too surprised to close her eyes as Amanda kissed her and then pulled back.

“Are you…wanting to…”, Stephanie asked her quietly. Amanda nodded. Stephanie smiled, the tear that was forming, ran down her cheek.

Amanda asked her, “Does your mom think that what we do is bad?”

“She thinks I do it too much…and someone as young as you shouldn’t want to do it”, Stephanie told her.

“But I like it when we do it”, Amanda said,

“So do I”

They remained quiet for a moment, touching each other’s arms. Amanda started moving closer. She began scooting herself over towards Stephanie, first her shoulders, then her hips, then her shoulders again, etc, smiling at Stephanie as she got closer. When she was only a few inches from Stephanie’s face, she reached over and kissed her again. This time, Amanda didn’t pull back and Stephanie closed her eyes. Stephanie felt herself letting go of her anger, her guilt; everything. All there was, was her and Amanda. She began kissing harder, her hands roaming over Amanda’s body. Suddenly she sat up, pulled off her shirt and throwing it across the room, and then she pulled off her boots and shucked off her jeans with her panties. Then straddling Amanda, she grasped Amanda’s T-shirt at the bottom and pulled it up over Amanda’s head, as she raised her arms. She tried unbuttoning Amanda’s pants, but the button was too small and tight against the jeans. Her fingers kept slipping off in her haste.

“Shit! Why did you have to wear these fucking things?!”, she yelled out in her frustration.

Amanda giggled, saying, “Here, let me do it.” She easily unbuttoned her pants and slid them down her legs. Stephanie’s eyes widened as Amanda’s Mickey Mouse panties came into view. Sliding her hands up Amanda’s waist and over her tiny breasts, Stephanie breathed out. She stretched out, gently lowering herself on top of Amanda, kissing her, feeling the urges that had been pent up all day coming forth. She kissed her way down Amanda’s neck, then down to her breasts. She put her mouth on top of the tiny breast and ran her tongue over the nipple, then she slowly planted kisses down Amanda’s chest, then her belly. Amanda giggled, “That tickles!”

Stephanie raised up, smiling down at Amanda. ‘God! She is so cute! Her giggling, the way she squirmed around, her tiny breasts, her Micky Mouse panties… She pulled off Amanda’s shoes and her pants the rest of the way off, then she grasped the waistband and pulled them off, dropping them on the floor. Stretching out on the bed, Stephanie layed down in between Amanda’s legs. She ran her finger along the lips, feeling how soft they were. Pulling them apart, she looked at Amanda’s beauty. She poked her finger slowly in and heard Amanda, “Ooohh”. She looked at Amanda’s tiny clit peeking out at the top. She pulled her finger out and as she kept her eyes on Amanda’s face who was looking back at her, she bent down and ran her tongue from the bottom to the top. She heard Amanda suck in her breath. She did it again, this time, she kept her mouth on Amanda’s clit. She closed her mouth over it, using her tongue to push against it.

Amanda exhaled suddenly. As Stephanie continued licking her, her eyes closed and an occasional sound would escape her lips from time to time. Her hands opened and closed on the bed sheet below her. Stephanie slid her hands underneath Amanda’s legs, then pushed them up towards Amanda’s belly, lifting her butt up. She pushed her face into it, running her tongue along the crack and then concentrating on the brown, wrinkled hole that resisted her tongue’s intrusion. Stephanie let go of Amanda’s left leg, using her finger to poke inside the tight little hole.

“Aagghh!..”, Amanda squealed, “What are you doing!”

“Trying to stick my tongue inside your ass”, Stephanie told her

“What?!..That’s gross!..I’m never kissing you again!”

Stephanie continued running her tongue over her tight hole and then moved back up to Amanda’s pussy. Lowering Amanda’s legs on top of her shoulders, Stephanie pushed her whole mouth against Amanda’s pussy, sliding it around, feeling the heat and moisture against her lips and cheeks. Her tongue moved in circles, causing Amanda’s hips to squirm and her legs to squeeze Stephanie’s head. As Stephanie ran her tongue over the clit, Amanda’s soft cries caused Stephanie to look up at her. Her head was to the side and her eyes were closed, her arms and hands involuntarily making small movements of their own. Her chest raised up and down as her breathing deepened. Then her breathing quickened rapidly. Her face began wincing as if she was in pain. She put her hand over her mouth, but after a few seconds, it came away, curled in a fist. Her hands grasped the sheets tightly and her legs squeezed Stephanie’s head hard and her body seemed to lock up. She cried out, “Aiiigghhh…aahh…ahhh…ahh…”

Then she released the breath that she had been holding. Her whole body also released, as she slowly breathed in deep breaths. Her eyes were still closed. Stephanie, who never took her eyes off of Amanda, saw all of this. She slowly raised up and crawled on top of Amanda so that she was on her hands and knees above her with her face above Amanda’s.

Amanda opened her eyes, looked at Stephanie and whispered, “Oh my gosh, that felt soooo good!”

Stephanie grinned. Amanda looked at Stephanie’s boobies hanging down above her chest and grabbed the nipples in each hand. Stephanie closed her eyes and sighed. Amanda fondled them for awhile until Stephanie crawled forward a little so that her boobs were dragging across Amanda’s face. Amanda’s mouth opened as she felt it go across her face. She clamped her mouth over the nipple and licked it. Stephanie moaned.

“Bite it”, she told Amanda

“Won’t it hurt?”, Amanda asked

“No. Please…I want you to bite it”

Amanda bit down gently so she wouldn’t hurt her. “Do it harder.”, Stephanie’s voice was hoarse. She felt Amanda’s teeth on her nipple. She wanted to stay like that, but Amanda pulled her mouth away and asked, “Can I lick your pussy now?”

“OhGod!”, Stephanie moaned from hearing those words come out of Amanda’s mouth. She raised up and moved so that she was straddling Amanda’s head with her knees. Amanda’s eyes widened as she saw Stephanie’s pussy inches from her face. She reached up with her hands and touched the soft lips and then pulled them apart. She admired the bright pink color and touched it. She then raised her head up and kissed it. Stephanie lowered herself so that Amanda wouldn’t have to raise her head. Amanda ran her tongue over the smooth, wet flesh. There was a faint smell, but nothing unpleasant. Stephanie braced herself as she felt her hips quivering from Amanda’s touch.

“Oh fuck, Amanda!”, she cried out, “Lick my pussy!”

Amanda pulled her mouth back, “Steph!…Your mom and Beth are gonna hear!”

“Stop worrying! They didn’t hear me”, Stephanie told her.

“Stephanie? Can you hold it down so we don’t have to listen to you”, Mom’s voice came through the door from the living room.

Amanda’s mouth and eyes were wide open, “They did hear!..I told you!..OhmyGod, this is so embarrassing!”

Stephanie exhaled in frustration. She didn’t care if her parents heard her, but she didn’t want to alarm Amanda. “Okay, okay…I won’t say anything else.”

“And no noises either!”, Amanda told her

“I can’t help it!”

“Then cover your mouth with the pillow so they can’t hear.”

Stephanie rolled her eyes, then lowered herself so that her head was on her pillow. She felt Amanda’s tongue wiggling around inside her. She pushed her face into the pillow as she moaned. ‘God! For a 12 year old, she sure knows how to eat pussy!’, Stephanie told herself. As Stephanie relaxed on the pillow, she suddenly jerked. Amanda was licking her clit! Stephanie was already on the edge so her orgasm hit her hard, “FFFFUUUUCCCKKKKKK…..”. As she felt her juices pour out of her, she heard Amanda squeal, “EEEEWWWWW…” Stephanie’s arms and legs gave out and she fell forward. Amanda sat up between Stephanie’s legs, wiping her face. Stephanie looked behind her, saw Amanda furiously wiping her face and couldn’t help laughing.

“It’s not funny! It’s gross! I don’t care if you like it, I don’t!”, Amanda stated.

Stephanie managed to stop laughing and then turning over, she had to rest for a few seconds, then she sat up and hugged Amanda. “OhGod! I needed that so bad!” She tried to kiss Amanda, but Amanda got out of the bed.

“Where are you going?”, Stephanie asked as Amanda picked up her shirt.

“To wash my face. This stuff’s slimy!” She pulled her shirt over her head and began pulling on her jeans. Stephanie pulled on her tank top and thong and followed Amanda to the bathroom, but the door was closed and they heard the water running. Stephanie’s dad was in there. Amanda went to the kitchen to wash her face. On her way there, Beth sitting in the recliner, asked, “Why is your face all wet?”

Amanda scowled and didn’t answer. She went into the kitchen and turned on the sink.

“What’s wrong with her?”, Beth asked.

“Nothing”, Stephanie told her as she went to the couch and sat down beside her mom.

“What’s Amanda doing?”

“Washing her face.”

“Why is she washing her face?”, her mom ventured.

“Because I…”, Stephanie replied.

“Stop, I don’t even want to know. Well…do you feel better?”, her mom asked.

“Completely”

Amanda soon came out and curled up on the couch next to Stephanie. “Well, I’m glad you got that out of your system, Stephanie. You’re a grouch when you don’t get enough”, Mom told her.

“I know. Sorry.”

Mom looked at Stephanie with her arms around Amanda who was also snuggled up against Stephanie. “You both really need each other”, she reasoned as Stephanie nuzzled her nose into Amanda’s hair, “I guess you and Amanda should have time to be alone together”, Mom reasoned. “Stephanie…I could explain to Amanda’s mom that she could come over here to help you with your homework after school. That way, you could be together a lot more”. Both Stephanie and Amanda’s faces lit up.

“Yea, and I could tell her that you need me to tutor you”, Amanda told Stephanie. Stephanie pulled Amanda up onto her lap, so that Amanda was straddling her, facing her. Stephanie’s arms were wrapped around her, her hands gliding up and down her back.

Stephanie looked at her mom, “Can you really do that?”

“Yes…BUT, I don’t want to have to listen to you and Amanda fooling around in there. My God, Stephanie…the things that come out of your mouth!”

Amanda’s eyes narrowed as she frowned at Stephanie. She whispered fiercely, “I told you!”

Stephanie grinned back at her, then turned to her mom, “Thanks Mom”

Stephanie slouched down into the couch as Amanda layed down on her, laying her head on top of her breast. Stephanie closed her eyes, rubbing Amanda’s back. She breathed in deep, relishing the moment. She was so relaxed and contented. After a few minutes, her cell phone rang. Still holding Amanda against her, she slowly raised up, and reached across to the coffee table in front of her to grab her phone. She looked at the screen. “Zane” One of her friends. Normally, she would love to hang out with them, but not now. Now, all she wanted to do was enjoy Amanda laying against her.

Her mom glanced over at the screen. When she saw who it was, she made a face, “I hope you’re not thinking of meeting him.”

Stephanie rejected the call and laid her phone back down on the table. “I’m not” She slowly leaned back into the couch so she wouldn’t disturb Amanda.

“Good”, her mom said, “Those people…. You were always getting into trouble when you were with them. Amanda has been such a good influence on you. She won’t get you in trouble with the police like they have…”, she hesitated, than she added, “Well…that is, she won’t get you in trouble if you can keep your hands off her in public.”

Stephanie laughed, “I try. It’s not as easy as you think.”

“You should see her at school”, Amanda suddenly blurted out, without moving. Both Stephanie and her mom looked at her in surprise.

“Ohhh?…”, Mom asked.

Amanda raised up and looked at Mom, “Yea, she’s always looking at me in that way and touching me,… and yesterday I needed to get a book from the library, but she (looking at Stephanie) wanted to….you know.., and in the dirty gym bathroom of all places.”

“Stephanie!…You didn’t…”, Mom exclaimed

“I couldn’t help it, Mom!”, Stephanie exclaimed, “I tried! I mean I really tried! But, she kept doing those sexy little things that she’s always doing.”

“Like what?”, Mom asked

“You know…like humming a song or brushing her hair away from her face. And don’t get me started on how she teases me with her ass!”

“I do not!”, Amanda said in shock.

“Ohh, yes you do.”

“Stephanie, she’s only twelve!”, her mom told her, “She doesn’t know how to be sexy! That’s just your sleazy mind. Besides, you can’t just be bothering the poor girl while she’s trying to work on her schoolwork!” Mom scowled at Stephanie, shaking her head, “Do you honestly expect me to believe that someone as sweet as Amanda would be teasing you so that you will get turned on.”

“Yes!”, Stephanie answered frustrated, surprised that her mom didn’t believe her, “Look! She’s doing it right now!”

Mom looked at Amanda, “I don’t see her doing anything. You’re being ridiculous.”

“She has that look on her face!”, Stephanie told her

Her mom looked back at Stephanie, “Stephanie….I…I don’t know what to say.”

Stephanie playfully glared at Amanda, “Mom may not think you’re a sexy tease, but I do”, touching her nose.

Mom shook her head, sighing.

“Well, she wanted it just as much as I did”, Stephanie told her mom. “Didn’t you enjoy it?”, she asked Amanda

“Welll…yea, but I kept thinking we were going to get caught”, Amanda admitted.

“But, we didn’t”

“But you could’ve”, her mom told her, to which Stephanie rolled her eyes.

As Stephanie watched Amanda sitting on her lap, Amanda smiled at her. Her shifting weight pressing down on Stephanie’s pussy. Stephanie felt it tingling. “God, you’re so hot. I can’t wait to get you in bed tonight and lick that cute little ass…”

“Stephanie!…”, Mom interrupted, “I don’t want to hear such disgusting things. Eeww!”

Beth came into the room, “Amanda, do you wanna play Wii with me?”

“You have a Wii?”, Amanda asked.

“Yea! Come on!”

Amanda climbed off of Stephanie’s lap and followed Beth into her room. Amanda looked at Beth’s room as she walked in. It was just like her own room. A girl’s room, compared to Stephanie’s room. Beth already had the TV and the Wii turned on and there were several games scattered on her bed.

“Ok…There’s Sports, Mario Kart,…”, Beth announced.

“Oohh, let’s play Mario Kart.”

“Yea, sure!” Beth put the disc into the Wii and chose her character. Sitting on the bed, Amanda quickly chose a character and they began playing. As they raced, Beth asked, “What’s it like being my sister’s girlfriend?”

“What do you mean?”

“Like, why are you dating her instead of a boy.”

Amanda didn’t answer for a while. Beth looked at her, “Well?…”

Amanda paused the game and laid down the controller. Then she quietly said, “Boys never liked me. Nobody has ever liked me. The other kids at my old school would either ignore me or make fun of me. When me and my mom moved here, it was the same thing. People would pick on me and…nobody cared…except…Stephanie. She kissed me and told me I was beautiful. For the first time, somebody liked me. Really liked me. At first, I didn’t know who it was. I just knew that it was a girl. But, she made me feel so good inside, that I didn’t care that she was a girl. I just had to meet her…this girl who made me feel loved.”

“She’s not mean to you?”, Beth asked.

“No.”

“Sometimes she’s mean to me…like when she was going to put me in the trash can this morning.”

“She’s always been nice to me”, Amanda said.

“I like you. I’m sorry that the other kids didn’t”, Beth told her, “So, what do you do when you’re together?”

Amanda thought for a while, not knowing how to answer.

“I know you kiss each other,…”, Beth looked at the door and lowering her voice, asked excitedly, “Do you have sex?”

Amanda looked down for a moment, then glanced up at Beth and nodded slightly.

“Wowww…”, Beth whispered, “…What’s it like?”

Amanda grinned, “It’s awesome. It’s like the greatest feeling in the world…I can’t really explain it…First of all, you take off your clothes…”

“Why do you take off your clothes?”, Beth interrupted.

“Well…It’s so you can see each other naked…it…kinda gets you excited. So after you’re both naked, you start out touching each other and kissing.” Beth’s eyes and mouth were wide open at this point, scarcely believing what Amanda was telling her. “…and to make them feel really good, you touch and kiss their pussy…”

“What’s that?”, Beth asked.

“Their hoo-hoo”

Even more confused, Beth asked, “What’s a hoo-hoo?”

“You know…where you pee from.”

“Ohhhh…”, Beth finally understood, “Mommy calls that my bits.”

“My mom calls mine my hoo-hoo”, Amanda told her, “But, anyway, Stephanie says it’s called a pussy.”

“You mean like a cat?”

“I don’t know. She just calls it that”, Amanda told her, “Anyway…when someone rubs and kisses your pussy, after a while, it makes you feel sooo good, better than anything. And if you do it to them, it makes them feel really good too. Oh yea…I almost forgot…when you cum…that’s an orgasm…it’s this really good feeling that you get…when it happens, you’ll pee, but it won’t be pee…it will be this water stuff.”

Beth had a confused look on her face. Amanda saw it and reassured her, “Trust me…you’ll love sex. One of the best parts for me is when I’m just laying there with Stephanie and she’s holding me and kissing me…and…and…I’m…uh…”, she faltered.

“What?”, Beth asked.

“…It’s kinda embarrassing, but…I like…playing…with her boobies.”

“WHAT?!”, Beth’s face looked disgusted, “My sister’s BOOBS?!”

“Yea…”

“But why would you even want to touch them?”, Beth wondered.

“I just do…it’s…just something I like.”

Beth looked at her like she was crazy.

“Well, it’s not as gross as what she likes to do to me”, Amanda told her.

“What?”, Beth asked intrigued.

Amanda smiled, then whispered, “She likes to lick my butt.”

Beth’s hands flew up to her face in order to suppress her giggles, “OHMYGAWD! Really?!”

Amanda nodded.

Beth fell back on the bed laughing, and then Amanda joined in laughing.

“I can’t believe Stephanie does that?!”, Beth said

“Does what?!…”, a menacing voice said behind them.

Beth and Amanda looked back. Stephanie was standing just inside the door, looking sternly at Beth. Beth quickly sat up, with a frightful expression on her face. Amanda saw the scared look in Beth’s eyes and glowered at Stephanie. She marched over to Stephanie, putting her hands against her to try to push her out of the room, “We are having a private conversation!…You…need…to…”, she strained as she tried futilely to push Stephanie out, “…ugghh…go…somewhere else.”

Stephanie looked down at Amanda, watching her as she strain unsuccessfully. “A private conversation, huh?”, she asked.

“Yes!…”

Stephanie’s eyes narrowed, “Fine….” She then turned and walked out with Amanda still trying to push her out. As she left, Amanda closed the door and came back to Beth.

“Wow…”, Beth, wide-eyed, whispered to her, “I thought we were in trouble. How did you get her to leave us alone?”

“I just told her to.”

“She would never listen to me like that”, Beth said, still amazed at how Amanda handled her sister.

“She doesn’t always listen to me, but most of the time, she does”, Amanda told her.

They continued playing Mario Kart. Beth asked, “What’s it like being in love?”

Amanda replied, “It’s wonderful. You know that someone really likes you for who you are and wants to be with you…and they’ll do anything to make you happy. And you like making them happy.”

With a gleam in her eye, Beth glanced sideways at her, “You like making her happy?”

“Yea.”

They played for a while, then Beth said, “I wish I had a boyfriend. I see girls at the mall with their boyfriends and it just makes me so jealous. They’re so happy and they’re always bragging to their friends about how cute he is or what he bought them.”

Amanda told her, “Give it time. In a few years, you’ll have a boyfriend. Besides, you don’t want a boyfriend simply as a status symbol so you can show him off in front of other people. You want a boyfriend because you love him for who he is, not for what you can get from him.”

They kept playing until it began getting dark outside and they became bored. Beth turned off the TV and Wii and they went out to the living room. Beth went into the kitchen to see what her mom was making for dinner. Stephanie had her jeans on and was putting on her leather jacket.

“Where are you going?”, Beth asked her.

“A friend of mine called. We’re going to a party. Get your shoes on.”

“Who’s birthday is it?”

“No one’s”, Stephanie suppressed a grin at Amanda’s ignorance, “It’s some friends of mine that I want to hang out with.”

As Amanda put her shoes on, she ask, “But I won’t know anyone there.”

“I’ll be there…and I’ll introduce you”, she opened the door, looked back at the kitchen and yelled, “Me and Amanda are going out.”

Mom walked out of the kitchen, drying off her hands, “Where are you going?”

“To catch a movie”

“Okay. Don’t stay out too late”

Stephanie and Amanda walked outside and got into the car. As Stephanie backed out into the street, Amanda asked, “I thought we were going to a party.”

“We are”

Amanda was confused, “But you told your mom we were going to see a movie”

“I told her that because she wouldn’t want me taking you to a party.”

Amanda’s eyes widened, “You lied to her?…Why?”

“Because I want to go and I don’t want her giving me shit about it.”

They drove on into the night. Beth asked, “Why would your mom not want me to go to a party?”

“Because of the other people there…and because they’ll be drinking.”

Soon, they pulled into a dark parking lot. There was a large building towards the back that used to be a car dealership, but had been closed for several years. They drove up to the building, parked and got out.

Amanda looked at the gloomy structure, “I don’t think you’re parents are gonna want us here…”

Stephanie took her hand, “So?! Since when do I care what my parents want? I want us to be here.”

They walked toward the black silhouette, past a few people outside the doorway, smoking and laughing, and then inside. Amanda suddenly hesitated. It was dark inside, with only a faint, flickering light coming from some fires that were bring in some metal barrels. The air was thick with cigarette smoke, a loud thumping bass reverberated through the air, and several, intimidating people were yelling. Amanda instantly became very afraid. Stephanie felt her stop and looked at her.

“Steph…I want to go home”, she said quietly

“Why? We just got here.”

Amanda’s eyes were wide opened in fright. She squeezed Stephanie’s hand tightly, telling her, “I’m scared. I want to go.”

Stephanie looked at her like she was being ridiculous, “Nothing’s gonna happened. You’re with me.”

“Please…”

“Stop worrying!”, Stephanie was annoyed, “I want to see my friends. We’ll go in a little bit” She looked around and then yelled, “ZANE!” She walked forward through the crowd, pulling Amanda with her. They became completely engulfed by the crowd. To Amanda, because she was so short, everyone loomed over her. All she saw were sinister, loud characters surrounding her. When she felt Stephanie stop, she saw Stephanie talking to a tall, bald man with a large ring going through his nose and wearing dirty clothes.

“Where you been?”, he yelled.

“With my girlfriend”

Zane looked down at Amanda, who hid behind Stephanie, and then looked back at Stephanie, “Me and Edge are going to be at the Mercury Club tomorrow. You going to be there?”

“I don’t know…Who else is going?”

Amanda felt Stephanie let go of her hand. She kept getting bumped into by other people in the crowd, then she heard a loud drunken man’s voice, “HEY…MANDA…” She turned around to see who was calling her, but there were too many people to see who it was.

“MANDA!…”

This time, she saw who was yelling, but he wasn’t looking at her, he was looking somewhere else. She turned around to ask Stephanie if they could go, but Stephanie wasn’t there. Amanda looked around, but she couldn’t see her. Everyone was taller than her and her view was blocked by the crowd. She called out, “Stephanie!…” All she heard was the blaring music and the loud droning noise of everyone yelling.

“STEPHANIE!…..” Still no answer. She had to find her. “EXCUSE ME….”, she yelled out, hoping that the people would hear and let her through, but no such luck. “CAN I PLEASE GET BY….”. No one moved. Amanda tried to push her way through the crowd, but being so small and weak, she couldn’t budge them. Finally, a space opened up for her to fit in and again she tried to push her way through. The crowd was constantly moving, creating small spaces for her to fit through. After a long time, she found the edge of the crowd and was able to escape. There were people scattered everywhere. Frantically, she looked all around. ‘Where is Stephanie?’ She was really scared now, quickly walking around, desperately looking at everyone. Her breathing quickened and her heart pounded. ‘Where is she?…’ She was alone in a scary place. Her fear quickly grew into terror.

“STEPHANIE!…”, she yelled as loud as she could, “STEPHANIE!…” A gaunt mean-looking man turn and look at her. He began shuffling towards her. Panic-stricken, she ran away from him. She looked back to see if he was following her, but suddenly she was knocked to the floor. A sharp pain hit her head and several bright lights clouded her vision. She struggled to get up, disoriented by the pain. She slowly managed to get up off the floor. She put her hand on the side of her head that hit the floor and felt something wet in her hair. Pulling her hand away and looking at it, her eyes widened at the bright red smear on her hand. She began feeling dizzy. She looked around. “STEPHANIE!…”, she screamed as loud as she could, “…STEPHANIE!…” Her only answer was the constant din. “Stephanie?…”, she whispered, tears running down her face.

“Heeeey! Wheeeere d’ya think yeeeer goin’?” a drunken slur came out of nowhere. Amanda turned as something grabbed her arm. She looked up in horror to see the gaunt man, that she had been running away from, holding on to her. She tried to pull her arm away, but his grip was too strong. “C’mere” Amanda felt herself being pulled toward a dark doorway. Again, she tried pulling her arm free, however, the doorway kept coming closer.

Amanda’s voice failed her. She couldn’t call for help or scream. All that came out was a breathless, “No!…No!…No!…” She sensed her body moving at great speed as she was thrown into the room. She saw a desk against the far wall flying towards her as she crashed into it, knocking the wind out of her as she collapsed halfway on it. She felt herself being turned around as her vision was filled with the dreadful figure hovering over her. She tried to push him back, but she couldn’t move her arms. She squeezed her eyes tightly shut as she felt her shirt being ripped, whispering, “no…no…no…no…no…”, as she frantically tried to move her arms and legs, anything to get away. She felt her foot hit something.

Suddenly, the grip holding her arms down was no longer there. She opened her eyes to see the man was over to the side, doubled over in pain. She saw the opened door and jumped away from the desk, running out through the door. She had to hide. She knew that the gaunt man would be looking for her so she went towards the crowd, forcing her way into it. She continued pushing herself in between people, constantly looking back to see if the man was pursuing her. She couldn’t see him, but she was taking no chances. She had to get away. She tripped, falling facedown on the floor. Her forehead hurt really bad and she felt dizzy, but her fear forced her to get up. She scrambled to get up, looking behind her for the gaunt man. Coming to an area where the crowd was thinner, she stopped to look around, breathing heavily. She went left, looking at everyone, but still no Stephanie. She went the other way, looking wildly all around and crying. She had to keep moving. She didn’t know where the gaunt man was, only that he was after her. Wiping the tears from her eyes, she kept moving.

Suddenly, there she was! About thirty feet away! With a cry, Amanda dashed to her, colliding into Stephanie from behind, and wrapping her arms around her tightly. Stephanie turned around, looking down at her.

“Amanda?…What is it?…What happened?…”

Amanda couldn’t see her. Her eyes were shut tight, as the tears flowed. All she could do was sob as she held onto Stephanie. Stephanie then saw the blood in her hair. She pulled Amanda away, staring intently at her. The torn shirt. The bruise on her forehead. The red eyes. Stephanie’s face darkened with rage. Her eyes flashed. “Who did this to you?”, she asked menacingly.

Amanda didn’t look up. She didn’t move, keeping her arms tightly around Stephanie, sobbing, “I want to go home…I want to go home…I want to go home…”

“TELL ME WHO DID THIS TO YOU!”

Amanda kept mumbling, “I want to go home…I want to go home…I want to go home…”

“AMANDA!…”

“I want to go home…I want to go home…I want to go home…”

Stephanie huffed in anguish. Amanda wasn’t talking to her. Picking her up, Stephanie made her way through the crowd. Amanda wrapped her arms and legs tightly around Stephanie, burying her head into her neck, crying. As Stephanie carried her through the crowd and then outside to the car, the gaunt man’s face kept flashing into Amanda’s mind. She could still feel him throwing her into the room, holding her down, his hideous form pressing against her; but above all,…she felt the abandonment by Stephanie. That abandonment dominated everything else that had happened to her. She heard the car door open, she felt herself lowered into the seat and the door closed. A few seconds later, Stephanie got in, started the car, and they were driving away. Neither of them said anything. Amanda leaned against the car door, her red, teary eyes looking out into the dark night. Stephanie looked at her, her mouth saying something. Amanda rode in silence, saying nothing. She could barely hear Stephanie asking what happened. In her ears, the voice was so faint. Instead, there was another voice…her own:

“I just had to meet her…this girl who made me feel loved.”

“She’s not mean to you?”, Beth asked.

“No. She’s always been nice to me.”

It kept playing over and over in her head, “She’s always been nice to me…She’s always been nice to me…She’s always been nice to me…”

She slowly turned her head, looking at Stephanie coldly. Stephanie looked back at her, her face a mixture of fury and concern. Amanda’s face echoed the betrayal that she felt. Stephanie asked, “Please tell me what happen to you.”

Amanda stared at her silently, her red eyes penetrating Stephanie. Stephanie asked, “Why won’t you talk to me?!”

“Where were you?…” Amanda’s quiet voice was flat with no emotion.

“What do you mean?”, Stephanie was confused.

“Where were you?…”

“I was standing right beside you talking to Zane.”

“Somebody called my name and I turned around and when I looked back, you were gone”, Amanda said monotonously.

“Yea, Zane and I walked over to talk to another guy”, Stephanie told her.

“I couldn’t see you…I looked and looked…and…you were gone…”

“Weren’t you beside me?”, Stephanie asked.

“I tried to find you…I kept calling your name…then this man…”, her eyes began tearing up. Stephanie pulled the car into a parking lot and stopped.

“…this man…started coming toward me…I ran…and I must have fallen…he grabbed my arm…and…and…”

Stephanie’s eyes narrowed as she felt her anger rising.

“…he pulled me into a room and…he…he…threw me against a table…”

Stephanie’s fists clenched as her face contorted. She put the car in drive and sped out of the parking lot, the tires squealing against the pavement. She headed the car back towards the party. She was going to find the man that did this…and she was going to kill him.

“NO!..NO!..NO!..NO!..NO!..NO!..”, Amanda screamed out, her eyes squeezed tightly shut and her hands covering her face. Stephanie slammed on the brakes.

“WHAT THE FUCK?!…”, she yelled at Amanda.

“Take me home…”, Amanda sobbed quietly

“I need to find who did this to you and…”, Stephanie began

“I want to go home…I want to go home…I want to go home…”, Amanda rocked back and forth in the car seat.

Stephanie sighed. She couldn’t let this asshole go, but she had no choice. She slowly turned the car around and headed back home. Amanda was silent during the entire trip. Stephanie tried talking to her, but she wouldn’t answer. Amanda kept her head down, not speaking or moving. Stephanie pulled up into her driveway. Amanda looked through the windshield at the house. “I want to go home”, she said quietly.

“We are home”, Stephanie told her.

“I want to go home”, Amanda repeated quietly.

“We are home!”, Stephanie told her, emphasizing her words.

“This isn’t my home…I want to go to my home”, Amanda she said quietly, her face looking down.

Stephanie’s mouth opened, but no words came out. “Why?…”, was all she could manage to say.

Amanda looked at her with such despair that all the anger and frustration that Stephanie had been feeling left her. “I trusted you…”, Amanda’s voice was cold, “…and you left me…I was alone…and scared. I want to go home”, turning her face away.

“Amanda…please…”, Stephanie said quietly

“Take me home”, Amanda wouldn’t even look at her.

All the feeling drained away from Stephanie. She felt empty. She backed the car out of the driveway and drove towards Amanda’s house. Thoughts ran through her head, ‘Why are you doing this?! Because she asked you to. So, that doesn’t mean you have to! Yes, it does. Why did you have to go with Zane? Why did you have to talk with Zane anyway? You don’t really care about him. Hell, why did you go to the party in the first place?!…BECAUSE I WANTED TO!’

Suddenly, they were in front of Amanda’s house. She looked at Amanda. Amanda got out without saying anything, walking towards her front door. Stephanie watched her go, waiting for her to look back, stop, anything but go inside. But she kept walking to the door, opened it and went inside, closing it behind her. She was gone.

Stephanie stared blankly at the door, her mouth open. Her memory flashed back to when she and Amanda stepped inside the building at the party:

“Nothing’s gonna happened. You’re with me.”

“Please…”

“Stop worrying. I want to see my friends.

She wiped a tear from her eye. She heard Amanda’s voice in her head,

‘I trusted you…and you left me…I was alone…and scared.’

Stephanie’s head fell on the steering wheel. The tears fell from her eyes. She couldn’t hold them back. Her sides shook as she cried. ‘How could I have done that? She’s the only person I’ve ever cared for…and I did that to her…’ After several minutes, her eyes had run out of tears. She stopped crying, but she couldn’t raise her head up. Her energy was gone. Her life was gone.

‘Why didn’t you listen to her? You knew she was scared and you made her stay anyway! And you never told her you were sorry for what you did!’

Stephanie raised her head up. Her breathing was shallow and slow. “I never told her I was sorry”, she whispered, “I have to tell her….” She reached behind her seat and pulled out a short crowbar. She got out of the car, running stealthily across the lawn. She remembered yesterday when she was inside the house, which way was Amanda’s room? She looked at the windows on the side of the house. The last one. That was it. She ran over to it and carefully peeked through the window. The light was off and Amanda was lying on the bed, facing away from her. Stephanie placed the crowbar under the window pane and pulled down on it, forcing the window up. The window lock broke off as she raised the window up.

Amanda heard the noise, turning suddenly to look at the window. She saw a dark figure climbing through the window into her room. She instantly thought of the gaunt man and began shaking with fright. The figure hurried over to Amanda, kneeling before her, “Amanda…it’s me” Amanda then recognized Stephanie. Stephanie’s eyes were red and her face pale. She didn’t look like the Stephanie that she had always seen.

Stephanie took Amanda’s hands and looked into her eyes, “Amanda…What I did was wrong. You told me that you were scared, but…I…didn’t want to go back home”, Stephanie took a deep breath and felt the tears running down her face again. She looked at the floor, then raised her face up to look at Amanda, “I…wanted to see my friends…and…I didn’t care about your feelings. I’m sorry…I’m so sorry. I was talking to Zane and…and…I forgot about you. Because of me, someone hurt you and I didn’t even know it. I can’t tell you how sorry I am. Please Amanda…please don’t leave me…I can’t live without you… I…love you…”

Her face dropped as she wiped the tears running down her face. She felt her shoulders being touched. She raised her head up. Amanda was hugging her?! Stephanie inhaled sharply, her eyes opening wide. She felt her life coming back to her and threw her arms around Amanda, squeezing her tight. Closing her eyes, she told her, “I’m so sorry Amanda…I never should have done that to you…God, I’m so sorry…I love you so much…”

“I love you too”, Amanda told her. Stephanie pulled back, looking at her, then slowly kissed her. Stephanie picked her up, laying her down on the bed and then laying herself on top of her, while continuing to kiss her.

Suddenly the room was flooded with light. Amanda squeaked in alarm as Stephanie looked over her shoulder at the door. Amanda’s mom stood there, her eyes and mouth opened in shock.

“Oh, shit…”, Stephanie muttered.

“WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?! GET OFF HER!!” Amanda’s mom lunged at Stephanie. With cat-like reflexes, Stephanie jumped off the bed, turned and grabbed Amanda’s mom’s arms in one movement.

“MOM, NO….”, Amanda cried out.

“Wha?!…”, Amanda’s mom struggled under Stephanie’s grip, “…Amanda!…She was raping you!”

“This is Stephanie…who I spent the night with last night.”

Amanda’s mom glared at Stephanie, “Why were you forcing yourself on her?!”

“I wasn’t”, Stephanie said in a low, threatening voice, glaring at her, as she held her arms firmly.

“BULLSHIT!! I saw you, you sick pervert!”, she screamed as she thrashed about wildly, trying to free her arms.

“Mom! She didn’t force herself on me…”, Amanda told her, then she said quietly, “We were kissing…”

Amanda’s mom suddenly stopped her flailing. She blinked a couple of times, “What…did…you…say?…”

Amanda faltered, looking down at the bed, then she raised her eyes up at her mother, “We…were kissing…”, then she added in a whisper, “She’s my girlfriend…”

Amanda’s mom’s mouth twitched with fury as she looked at Stephanie. In a low voice, she said, “I want you out of my house or I’m calling the police.”

Stephanie turned to look at Amanda, a scared look on her face.

“Momma…please…”, Amanda began,

“NO!!”, Amanda’s mom screamed, then turning to Stephanie, “GET OUT!…GET OUT!…”, as she tried to wrench her arms free.

Stephanie realized she couldn’t hold Amanda’s mom there forever. She would have to eventually let her go…and then what? There was nothing that she could say to Amanda’s mom. She wouldn’t listen, not even to her own daughter. And the law was on Amanda’s mom’s side. She could be arrested and what would that mean for her and Amanda? What could she do?! There was only one thing that Stephanie could think of. She had to leave. She just got Amanda back…and now she would have to leave her. Stephanie glared at Amanda’s mom for putting her in this position, her hands squeezing tighter on Amanda’s mom’s wrists, but she forced herself to back off and turning to look at Amanda, told her, “I can’t lose you again…I love you”, then releasing Amanda’s mom’s arms, she went to the open window, hoisted herself up and dropped to the ground below, as Amanda’s mom yelled, “Don’t you ever come near my daughter again!”

“STEPHANIE!!….”, Amanda shrieked, jumping out of her bed and running to the window. She leaned out, crying, “STEPHANIE!!….COME BACK!!…STEPHANIE!!….”, watching Stephanie as she got into her car and drove away.

*****

Stephanie sped along the streets; Amanda’s screams haunting her. The tires screeched as she slammed on the brakes in front of her house. She ran to the door, and after fumbling with the lock, threw it open. Her parents were sitting on the couch watching TV. They stared in shock at Stephanie. She was crying.

Her mom and dad stood up. Her mom asked, “Stephanie…What’s wrong?!…Where’s Amanda?!”

“I fucked up, Mom…I fucked up bad…” Stephanie cried. She grabbed the top of her head with both hands in her extreme anxiety, pacing back and forth.

“What happened?!…Where’s Amanda?!”, her mom repeated.

“She’s at her house…I lost her…I lost her…”

Her dad came over, “Tell us what happened”

Stephanie closed her eyes, and breathed deeply a few times, trying to calm herself down. “I took Amanda to a party…”

“WHAT?!”, her dad cried

“Stephanie!”, her mom gaped at her, “I told you not to take her around those kinds of people!”

“I KNOW!…I KNOW!…”

“Why would you do that?!”

“I wanted to go and…I didn’t think anything would happen…”, Stephanie closed her eyes, “I wasn’t paying attention and…”, she took a deep breath, “…and someone attacked her….”

Her mom threw her hands up to her mouth, “OhmyGod!”, she whispered.

“She managed to get away”, Stephanie continued, “but…but…”, her faltered, “she…didn’t want to come here. She told me…to take her back to her house. She hated me…” Stephanie voice broke up so she couldn’t talk for a while. She breathed some more.

Her mom hugged her, “Stephanie…”

“I climbed into her bedroom…and apologized…we made up, but then…”

“What?”, her dad asked.

“Her mom walked in on us kissing…and told me that I can never see Amanda again. So, how was your evening?”

“Ooohh”, her mom said quietly, “Why did you have to take her to that party?!”

“A little late for that, Mom!”, Stephanie answered exasperatedly.

“Mom…”, Beth was standing at the corner, looking worried, “What happened?”

“Sweetie…”, Mom began

“Where’s Amanda?”

“At her Mom’s”, her mom replied.

“Why is she there?”

“BECAUSE I FUCKED UP!!”, Stephanie screamed at her.

“Stephanie!”, her dad reprimanded her, “This isn’t Beth’s fault! It’s yours!”

Stephanie closed her eyes, breathing slowly, “I know…I know…”. She fell to her knees, slumped over, feeling sick. Eventually, she rocked backwards so she was sitting with her knees drawn up to her chest, “What am I going to do, Mom?…”, she looked up at her mother.

Mom stared at the floor, thinking. “Where does Amanda live?”, she asked quietly.

“734 Houser Street”

Mom went and grabbed her purse, pulling out her keys. Stephanie jumped up and went to join her at the door. Her mom looked at her, “You need to stay here.”

“I’m going”, Stephanie told her firmly.

“Steph…I’m not Amanda’s mom. I may not be able to do anything, but I’m going to try and that means you stay here.”

“I need to go…”, Stephanie implored.

“No! You’re too aggressive and brash. I need to do this. Tom…”, looking at Dad, “…keep her here.” She walked out, closing the door behind her.

*****

A few minutes later, Mom was ringing the doorbell at 734 Houser Street. She had decided that she would not tell Amanda’s mom anything about Amanda being at the party. If Amanda’s mom were to learn of that, there would be no chance of ever seeing Amanda again. She just hoped that Amanda hadn’t said anything. The door opened, revealing a tired-looking woman. Mom smiled and said, “Hi. My name is Linda Allred…I’m a friend of your daughter, Amanda.” Ms Carrington looked at her with a confused look, till Mom told her, “I’m Stephanie’s mother.”

Immediately, Ms Carrington’s face took on a look of anger, “Your daughter has turned my life upside down, taking my little girl away from me…I HATE HER! If it weren’t for one thing, I would have had you both locked up for statutory rape.”

“What is it?”, Mom asked

“Amanda”

Ms Carrington turned and walked back in. Mom waited for a few seconds, considering that Ms Carrington didn’t close the door and so Mom followed her inside. Ms Carrington sat onto the couch, staring at the floor, “I always thought I did a good job raising my daughter. Her father had left us…and so we had to move… but I always thought she was happy. I never realized…how miserable she was. I knew sometimes she seemed sad, but I didn’t know.” She reached over and picked up a beer that was sitting on the table beside her, and took a drink.

Ms Carrington took a deep breath, then said, “Imagine my surprise when, just half an hour ago, I learned that my daughter has been having sex, several times, with another girl”, she paused for a few seconds, “How long were you going to keep this from me? That’s what hurts the most. That all of this was going on behind my back.”

“I’m sorry about that…”, Mom told her, “Considering what it is…and that my daughter could go to jail, even though Amanda wanted it also…I did what was best for my daughter and for Amanda.”

“What was best for Amanda?! You think it’s best that a 12 year-old should have sex?!”, Ms Carrington hurled her words at her.

“No…but when I found out, it had already happened. Stephanie is a good person so when I found out that they had done it, it was because they had both wanted it. I know it’s a shock…”, Mom told her.

“A shock?! Saying it’s a shock doesn’t even cover it!”, Ms Carrington interrupted, sitting up, “It’s illegal…and immoral! My baby is supposed to be a kid, not some tramp having sex with lesbians! And she told me she is in love! She doesn’t know what love is!”

“I know Amanda is really young, but she knows what she wants. My daughter would never pressure her or forced her to do anything. She is good to Amanda and cares for her deeply. Did Amanda ever tell you how she was bullied by the other kids before she met Stephanie and how Stephanie saved her?”

Ms Carrington nodded silently. Mom continued, “Her self-esteem has improved significantly since they’ve been together. Is your daughter happy, now that Stephanie is gone?”

Ms Carrington shook her head slowly and quietly mumbled, “She hasn’t stopped crying. She told me I took away the one joy in her life.”

Mom told her, “Tonight was the first time that I have ever seen my daughter cry. She’s never cared for anyone before, until now.” Mom sat down beside Ms Carrington, “They’re good for each other…They need each other”

Ms Carrington looked at Mom, “But how can you let them have sex?! She’s just a child!”

“I know…I know. Believe me, I was just as shocked about it when Stephanie first told me. But then, I realized that they love each other…and all they’re doing is giving their love to each other. That’s all it is. It’s not like they’re going to get pregnant. They’re just making each other feel good.”

Ms Carrington sighed, “It’s still wrong.”

“Why is it wrong?”, Mom asked quietly

“Because…it’s against the law!”

“The law is there to protect children from being raped or coerced, but Stephanie is not doing either of those. Amanda loves Stephanie and is making her own choice. Just because there is a law doesn’t mean that people cannot make their own decision about what they want. Aside from what the law says, what are the consequences of them having sex?”

Ms Carrington pondered on this, but she couldn’t think of anything.

Mom asked, “What does Amanda want? What is good for her?”

Ms Carrington bowed her head, “She’s my baby…”

“I know…and please believe me when I tell you that Stephanie loves her very much. She’s very gentle and protective of her…and would never hurt her. And Amanda loves Stephanie as well.”

“She told me how much she loves Stephanie and how good she is to her”, Ms Carrington admitted, “But if someone finds out…”

“I’ve talked to both of them about only having sex at my house.”

“Oh God”, Ms Carrington grimaced, covering her eyes, “I don’t want to imagine my baby having sex…especially with that…that….” Then she looked at Mom quietly, “I don’t want her to get hurt”

“I assure you, Stephanie would never hurt her or force herself on her. And she wouldn’t do it if Amanda didn’t want it also.”

Ms Carrington looked at the floor, “I don’t know if this is right. The only thing that I do know is that my daughter is miserable. She won’t speak to me or even look at me. She hasn’t stopped crying since Stephanie left.”, she looked up at Mom, “All I want is for my little girl to be happy. As much as I hate to say it…you’re right…you’re right. Amanda needs her. She was never really happy until a few days ago when she first met Stephanie.”

“Can you tell your daughter that?”

“For her sake…” Ms Carrington stood up and walked down the hall, stopping at Amanda’s closed door. She knocked quietly, “Honey?…Can I come in”

No answer. She slowly opened the door and walked in. Amanda on her side, facing away from the door, not acknowledging her mother as she walked in. Ms Carrington walked to the bed and sat on it. “Honey…”, she said quietly, “Stephanie’s mom is here. We’ve…been talking…and she helped me realized some things. I didn’t know how much you and Stephanie meant to each other. I thought…you were too young. After all…you’re my little girl.” Her voice cracked and she wiped a tear away, “I just don’t want you to get hurt. She’s just…so much bigger than you…and she looks so angry…”

Amanda turned halfway over on her back so that she was facing her mother, “That’s just how she looks, but she’s always gentle with me.”

“She doesn’t force you to…”

“No, Momma”

“But…what if…”, Ms Carrington was still unsure. She tried to think of what the consequences of this relationship could be, besides the legality of it, but she couldn’t. She smiled sadly at Amanda, “I wasn’t expecting to have this kind of talk for a few more years.”

“I love her, Momma”

“I know. It will take me some time to get used to it, but…you need to be with Stephanie, and her mom has told me that Stephanie needs you just as much.”

She layed her hand on her shoulder. Amanda sat up asking optimistically, “I can be with Stephanie?” Her mom nodded. With tears running down her cheeks, she hugged her mom as she also wept. Her mom pulled away, “Her mom is waiting to take you to her.”

Amanda wiped her eyes few times, then jumped off the bed, running down the hall to the living room. “Mrs Allred, come on…”, taking her hand and pulling her towards the door.

“Amanda…”, Mom looked at Amanda, “I think your mom needs some love first.”

Amanda looked back at her mom, then ran to her, hugging her, “I love you Momma…Thank you.” Ms Carrington began weeping again. Mom watched as Ms Carrington looked at her and mouthed, ‘Thank you.’ Then Amanda let go and once again pulled Stephanie’s mom toward the door. She opened the door and ran to the car, getting inside. Mom waited for Ms Carrington to join her at the door.

“I don’t know what to say”, Ms Carrington told her.

“Me either. I think Amanda is saying it best”, Stephanie’s mom replied as Amanda called out, “Can we go now?!…”

*****

Stephanie went to her room. ‘What a fucked up day’ She went to her bed to lay down, but stopped. She stared at the empty spot in her bed where she had laid Amanda down and tucked her in the night before. She quickly turned away and left. She didn’t need anymore reminders of what she did. Going back to the living room, she paced up and down by the front door, going to the window every time a car would drive past. She looked at the clock. 7:24 PM. “Fuck this! I have to go over there”, she muttered. She went to the door.

“Stephanie…Mom told you to wait here.”

‘I can’t!”

Her dad came over and stood in front of the door, blocking it, “You need to.”

“I HAVE TO GO!”, she yelled, “I have to….” Dad didn’t respond, knowing that she was simply lashing out, but he remained in front of the door. ‘Why did I have to go to that party?!’, She thought to herself for the umpteenth time. She sat down on the couch, hunched over, with her head in her hands. Dad sat in the recliner near the door.

Beth, who had been quietly watching all of this, went over to her dad, “Dad?…Is Mom going to bring Amanda back?”

“I don’t know”

“I hope she does. I really liked her.” Her dad nodded. She wanted to say something to Stephanie, but she didn’t know how to without Stephanie getting mad, so she went back to her chair.

They heard a car pull into the driveway. Stephanie jumped off the couch and opening the door, ran outside.

“STEPH!!”, Amanda cried as she got out of the car, ran across the lawn, and jumped into Stephanie’s arms. Stephanie didn’t say anything. She couldn’t. Her thoughts and feelings overwhelmed her so much that all she was able to do was squeeze Amanda tight and sob into her shoulder. She let out all of the overpowering sadness and guilt in one moment in huge sobs.

As Mom walked over to Dad, Beth came out, “Amanda!” and started to go out towards Stephanie and Amanda, but Dad put his hand on her shoulder, stopping her, “Beth. You can talk with her tomorrow. Let’s give them some privacy”, turning around and leading Beth back inside.

Stephanie finally felt relieved of all her pent-up emotions so that she just stood there, holding Amanda against her while she breathed slowly and deeply. After a few minutes, she whispered, “I thought I lost you…I…am so sorry…about what I did. I never…”

“Steph…”, Amanda pulled away.

“Please…I need to say this…”, Stephanie pleaded, her eyes closed, “I didn’t know…I thought you were right beside me…and…”, her voice broke, “…I didn’t know…I…I…”

“Steph…” Stephanie felt Amanda’s hands on her cheeks. She opened her eyes. “Let’s go in”, Amanda told her, smiling. Stephanie grinned, then carried her inside. Mom and Dad were sitting on the couch. Stephanie walked over to her Mom as she stood up.

“Mom…”, Stephanie began, “I don’t know how to…”

“You don’t have to…”, her mom interrupted, “I know how much she means to you.” Mom brushed aside a lock of hair that had fallen in front of Amanda’s eyes, “Amanda…Are you okay? Stephanie told us that you were attacked…”

Amanda began shivering and, squeezing her eyes shut, she buried her face into Stephanie’s neck.

“OhGod!”, Mom whispered, “I’m so sorry…” She looked at Stephanie, “Is she hurt? I didn’t see anything as I brought her over…”

“Her head is cut and there’s a bruise on her forehead”, Stephanie told her.

“Bring her to the bathroom and I’ll…”, her mom told her.

“No, Mom…”, Stephanie interrupted her, then told her quietly, “I need to do it…myself.”

Her mom stared at her and then at Amanda, who still had her face buried in Stephanie’s neck, “Okay…” Mom rubbed Amanda’s back sympathetically and gently kissed her cheek.

Stephanie carried Amanda to the bathroom. Setting Amanda down on the toilet seat, she reached over, turned the bathtub faucet on and plugged the drain hole.

“What are you doing”, Amanda asked.

“I need to wash you”, Stephanie replied quietly

“But I’m not really dirty”, Amanda told her

“It’s more for me…”, Stephanie said quietly as a tear ran down her cheek. She slipped Amanda’s shoes and socks off and carefully pulled her shirt over her head. As Amanda stood up, Stephanie unbuttoned her jeans and slid them off along with her panties. As Amanda stepped into the tub and sat down, Stephanie dipped a washcloth into the water and gently washed her back. For the first time, there was no lust. Stephanie was not aroused at all. She was trying to clean off the damage that she had done. When she got to Amanda’s hair, she paused, closed her eyes while taking a deep breath, then as gently as she could, wiped the dried blood from Amanda’s hair.

Amanda jerked slightly at her touch. Stephanie drew in her breath sharply, whispering, “I’m sorry…I’m sorry…I’m sorry…I didn’t mean to…”

“It’s okay”, Amanda told her, “It just stung a little.”

Stephanie continued washing her hair. When she finished and she saw the bruise on her forehead, again, her guilty conscience reminded her of her neglect. She paused and had to look away. She shut her eyes tightly, trying to block out what she had done. Moreover, she was trying to pacify the seething rage that was building in her. Never before, not even when Courtney attacked Amanda at school, had she wanted to kill someone as much as she wanted to now. She wanted to drive back to that building, find the man who did this and kill him. Not figuratively. Literally. And slowly. The washcloth dropped from her hand as she squeezed her fists tight.

“Stephanie?”

Stephanie jerked awake, as if from a bad dream. She looked at Amanda who was looking back at her worriedly.

“Stephanie…What’s wrong?”

Stephanie closed her eyes, then opened them, “Nothing…I just need to go do something….” She paused. She couldn’t lie to Amanda. “I…”, she couldn’t think of what to say, so she blurted out, “Someone hurt you and I want to go back there and hurt them…”, she paused again, “Actually, I want to kill them.”

Amanda looked shocked at her, “I don’t want you to go back there.”

“He hurt you…”

“What hurt me more was being alone. I don’t want to ever feel that way again.”

Stephanie breathed out slowly, “Okay”

Amanda scooched forward and looked at Stephanie.

“What are you doing?”, Stephanie asked

“I want you to hold me”

“Amanda, I don’t…”

“Please…”

Stephanie paused and then stood up and took off her clothes. She stepped into the tub behind Amanda and after sitting down, Amanda slid backwards and leaned back into Stephanie. Looking down at Stephanie’s arms, she reached down, picked them up and wrapped them around her. Stephanie did not react to this. She didn’t know what to feel. There was no joy nor lust. The only feelings inside her were guilt and hate.

But she had to admit, the hot water did feel good. Sooo relaxing. She felt her arms and legs sink down more into the water. Her head leaned back into the wall. Her eyes closed….then snapped open! Her leg was being touched! She looked at Amanda. Amanda’s fingers were tracing imaginary lines up and down her leg. Amanda’s fingers slid down, barely gliding along her skin. Then her eyes focused on Amanda’s wet hair hanging down her back. Water from the wet clumps of hair ran down her smooth, wet back in rivulets.

Stephanie’s fingers, against Amanda’s chest, began moving on their own. She wasn’t even aware of it at first. Amanda’s skin felt so smooth. Her fingers splayed out and slowly began roaming. Her left hand slid across Amanda’s skin, came to a bulge and went over it, feeling the nipple poking up. Her right hand went down, past her belly button till the tip of her middle finger sunk in between the folds of Amanda’s labia.

Stephanie slowly breathed out. With that breath, she released her guilt, her sadness, her hate. All that was left was love…and LUST! She raised up, kissing the back of Amanda’s neck. Her left hand squeezed Amanda’s breast. Her right hand cupped the soft lips in between Amanda’s legs. Stephanie’s kisses moved across Amanda’s neck, then her shoulder, then up to her cheek. Amanda swiveled to the right, so that Stephanie was able to kiss her on the lips.

“Oh Amanda…”, Stephanie moaned. Amanda tried to turn more, but it was too crowded in the tub. She stood up to turn around, but Stephanie told her, “Let’s go to bed.” Amanda stepped out of the tub, followed by Stephanie. Stephanie grabbed a large towel and lovingly dried her off, then she draped the towel over Amanda’s head and around her body to keep her warm. She grabbed another towel and quickly dried herself off. Then wrapping the towel around her body, she scooped up Amanda, wrapped up in her own towel, and walked out of the bathroom.

Instead of going to the bedroom, Amanda was surprised to see that Stephanie was carrying her towards the kitchen and past the living room where Stephanie’s parents still were. She was completely covered up in the large towel so that only her face and lower legs were showing, but she still felt naked.

“Where are you going?!”, she whispered.

“I’m just getting a drink.”

When Amanda saw Stephanie’s dad still on the couch, she buried her face into Stephanie’s chest, hoping that he wouldn’t noticed her. He didn’t, but Mom did. “Amanda?…Is that you under there?”, Mom asked laughing as she walked over. Amanda pulled her face out of Stephanie’s chest and peeked out, smiling shyly from underneath the towel covering her wet hair which hung down partially over her forehead in clumps. “Oh…You look so cute!”, Mom told her, “Are you feeling better?”, she asked. Amanda nodded, smiling. “Oh, good”, Mom said, “We were so worried about you, especially Stephanie. Have a good night, dear. Sweet dreams”, Mom then looked at Stephanie firmly, “Stephanie…remember what I told you about not wanting to hear anything disgusting coming out of your mouth.”

“Hey, tell her”, Stephanie told her mom. Amanda playfully frowned at Stephanie, who grinned back at her.

“She doesn’t say disgusting things”, Mom replied.

“Well, she’s the one that makes me say those disgusting things”, Stephanie told her as she went to the kitchen.

Stephanie went to the fridge and grabbed a coke and drank part of it as she carried Amanda to their room. Closing the door and turning off the lights, she set the coke down on her desk, turned on the lamp by the bed and set Amanda down on the bed. She kneeled down so she was face to face with Amanda as she slipped the towel off of Amanda’s head; her hair still stuck together in wet clumps. She no longer noticed the bruise on her forehead. She knew it was there, but it wasn’t what she was focused on.

She kissed Amanda’s lips softly, pulling back to smile at Amanda, who returned her smile. She leaned in to kiss Amanda again. This time longer, running her tongue around her lips. When she slowly pulled back, she stuck out her tongue and licked the tip of Amanda’s nose. Amanda scrunched up her face at this. Stephanie slid her hands up Amanda’s legs, under the towel and up her sides, making Amanda giggle and twitch. Amanda scooted back on the bed to get away from Stephanie’s tickling fingers. Smiling seductively, Stephanie stood up, unwrapped the towel from around her own body, letting it drop on the floor, then she slowly crawled onto the bed towards Amanda. Amanda kept giggling and scooting back to stay out of Stephanie’s reach, her towel slowly sliding off, revealing her naked body. When she backed into the wall, she looked towards the side so she could get away, and quickly crawled towards the edge of the bed. Stephanie grabbed her, picking her up with her left arm under Amanda’s chest, before she was able to get off the bed, causing Amanda to shriek in laughter.

Stephanie layed her down on her stomach and layed herself down behind Amanda. Propping herself up by her right elbow, she caressed Amanda’s tiny butt with her left hand as Amanda’s giggles became quieter. Stephanie lightly grazed her fingernails up and down Amanda’s back, while softly kissing her butt cheeks. Amanda, still giggling intermittently, looked back at Stephanie. Stephanie leaned down and licked the entire length of her crack. Amanda wrinkled her face in disgust, “You are so gross! I can’t believe you like that.”

Smiling at her, Stephanie spread her butt cheeks apart to reveal her brown, wrinkled hole and licked it several times. She pushed her face in between her cheeks, feeling the heat against her mouth and smelling the faint odor. She ran her tongue back and forth across it, before trying to poke it inside, but it was too tight. So, she had to content herself with licking it several more times before giving it one last kiss. She kissed her way up Amanda’s back, then grasping her shoulder and rolling her partly over, she leaned down to kiss her lips, but Amanda recoiled back, “There’s no way you’re kissing me after having your mouth in my butt! You need to wipe your mouth off first!”

Stephanie rolled her eyes, grabbed the towel off the bed and wiped her mouth. “Happy?”, she asked in a playfully annoyed voice

Amanda looked at her with a contemplative look. Stephanie gently layed down on top of Amanda, propping herself up on her elbows. Their faces inches apart, Stephanie smiled at her as she ran her fingers through her hair. Every so often, she would slowly kiss her, sucking on her lip as she pulled back. After a few minutes, Stephanie rolled over onto her right side so that she was lying beside Amanda, propped up on her elbow. Her left hand drew circles around Amanda’s small breasts, circling inward till she was rubbing her nipple. Amanda turned towards Stephanie, curling her leg over Stephanie’s thigh. She smiled at Stephanie, then her eyes gravitated towards Stephanie’s huge boobies in front of her. She tentatively reached out, spreading her fingers as wide as she could, before grasping and squeezing it. She made sure not to squeeze too hard so as not to hurt Stephanie. Stephanie reached over Amanda’s side with her left arm and pulled Amanda on top of her as she rolled onto her back. Then placing her hands under Amanda’s armpits, Stephanie raised Amanda up so that she was straddling on top of Stephanie. Stephanie took Amanda’s hands and guided them to her breasts. Amanda began squeezing them happily.

“Do it harder…”, Stephanie asked. Amanda did. “Now, pinch the nipples…” Amanda grasped each of Stephanie’s nipples and squeezed a little. “More…”, Stephanie breathed huskily. Amanda squeezed harder causing Stephanie to close her eyes and release the breath she was holding. ‘Oh shit!…this feels so good!’ Her breathing became heavy as her hands slowly stroked Amanda’s legs.

Amanda was enjoying the reactions on Stephanie’s face. She alternated between squeezing really hard and shaking them. Stephanie moaned out loud, but for the first time, Amanda didn’t really mind. Perhaps it was because Stephanie’s parents already knew they were having sex, or because she was having so much fun playing with Stephanie’s boobies that she didn’t want to stop. Stephanie opened her eyes and raised her hands to grasp Amanda’s own boobies. Unlike Stephanie’s, Amanda barely had any boobies, but that is what Stephanie liked about them. They were tiny, like Amanda. Stephanie lightly tweaked Amanda’s nipples. She couldn’t pinch them as hard as Amanda was pinching hers because it would hurt Amanda. So, she gently twisted them in between her thumb and forefinger, making Amanda eyes and mouth open in surprise at the feeling. Stephanie gazed at Amanda, “God, you are so cute!” Amanda smiled a mischievous grin as she leaned her weight on her arms and squeezed Stephanie’s boobies really hard. Stephanie’s eyes opened wide in sheer joy and surprise at Amanda’s boldness.

Stephanie raised up, wrapping her arms around Amanda, bringing her body against hers and kissed her. As Stephanie kissed her deeply, Amanda slowly dropped her hands off of Stephanie’s breasts and wrapped her arms around Stephanie. She felt Stephanie’s tongue touching her teeth, then her own tongue. It felt weird, but she was enjoying it. She felt Stephanie’s fingernails lightly scratching her as they went up and down her back. The sensation made her break the kiss and shiver, it felt so incredible, “Ooohh…I like that. It feels sooo good….” Stephanie smiled as she continued to run her fingers up and down Amanda’s back. Each time she did so, Amanda shivered with delight.

As much as she enjoyed this, Stephanie really wanted to cum, so she lowered Amanda backwards until she was laying down, then Stephanie layed on top of her, positioning her pussy on top of her thigh. She cradled Amanda’s head in her hands as she kissed her. This time, she felt Amanda’s tongue touching hers. She seemed cautious, afraid that she might cause Stephanie to gag. Stephanie moved her tongue forward, telling Amanda that it was okay. Her pussy was aching. She slowly rubbed it against Amanda’s thigh and moaned at the pleasurable feeling that she so desperately sought. This felt too good. She kept doing it. Sliding further, pressing harder, moving faster. Amanda’s leg became slippery from the juice flowing from Stephanie’s pussy. Her breath was getting short so she pulled away from Amanda’s lips and weakly dropped her head beside Amanda’s head. Her thrusting grew fast and forceful.

‘Slowly…Gently…You don’t want to hurt her’, she had to remind herself. She slowed down, pressing her pussy firmly into the soft thigh between her legs. She felt Amanda jerk, making a soft groan. She raised her head to see Amanda’s face scrunched up, her eyes shut tightly, and her teeth clenched. Stephanie had to see this. This sweet, little girl getting off with her. Amanda was breathing fast. Every now and then, she would moan. Her arms slowly moving unconsciously across the sheets.

Then Amanda jerked her head back and loudly squealed as she threw her arms around Stephanie. That caused Stephanie’s orgasm to hit. She pushed her face into the pillow, muffling her scream. As her orgasm subsided, she continued to gyrate her pussy as her body involuntarily jerked every few seconds, causing Amanda to cry out softly, “Oh…oh…oh…oh…oh…” Panting, Stephanie pulled her face from the pillow, turning it sideways to look at Amanda. Her eyes remained closed while her sides were heaving. Spying her tiny ear, Stephanie reached forward, taking her ear lobe between her lips. Already, she felt a second orgasm building. It was inevitable. The sheer lust that this little girl exuded. She stuck her tongue into Amanda’s ear, causing her to squirm away, crying out, “Eeeeeeee” That did it! Again Stephanie pushed her face into the pillow, screaming out even louder as she rode the orgasmic wave rolling through her body. Eventually, her thrusting became slower, and every now and then, she would twitch as the orgasm drained away. She laid still for a while, catching her breath. She turned to look at Amanda as she intermittently slid her pussy slowly along Amanda’s leg. Amanda lay still, breathing deeply. Her eyes were closed.

“Amanda?…”, Stephanie quietly called. She didn’t respond. She was fast asleep. Stephanie sat up to straighten out the blanket and pull it over them. She carefully layed her arm over Amanda’s chest and watched Amanda sleep. She was so adorable…so beautiful. She lightly ran her fingers through her hair and kissed her cheek. She whispered, “I’m never going back to that kind of life again. I don’t want it anymore. All I want is you. I love you.” Lightly placing her leg in between Amanda’s legs, she snuggled up against Amanda and fell asleep herself.

*****

The next morning, Amanda woke up. She was still tired, her eyes still half-closed. Looking at the sunlight coming in through the curtains, she stretched out her arms, yawning. She looked over at Stephanie. She was still asleep, but Amanda saw something that caught her attention. Her boobies. Amanda turned over on her side, staring at them. She gently squeezed them, trying not to wake Stephanie up. They were so soft. She pushed her face into them. ‘Ohh…this feels sooo good’ She used her hands to rub them against her face. She was really liking this. She ran her fingertip over the little bumps around the nipple, then pressed the nipple down into the skin and watched it pop back out. She remembered yesterday morning when Stephanie asked her to put it in her mouth and lick it and she remembered how much Stephanie enjoyed it. She opened her mouth, closing it over the nipple and ran her tongue over it.

“Ooohhh…”, Stephanie moaned.

Amanda pulled back, looking at Stephanie grinning at her. Amanda exclaimed, “Hey!…you’re supposed to be asleep!”

“I can’t with you making me feel so good”, Stephanie replied, “Besides, I need to pee.”

Amanda raised up, threw her right leg across Stephanie and sat on her lap as Stephanie smiled up at her. Placing both of her hands on Stephanie’s boobies as she leaned over Stephanie to look her in the eye, Amanda told her, “Well, I’m not done with your boobies!…”, squeezing them for emphasis, “so you’re gonna have’ta wait.”

Amanda grabbed both of Stephanie’s nipples, shaking them sideways so she could watch her boobies sway back and forth. Then she pulled the nipples slowly upwards, stretching away from Stephanie’s body. She laid down flat on top of Stephanie, nestling her face in between them, pushing them against her cheeks, then rubbing her face into them.

Stephanie watched in amazement. She’d never seen such enthusiasm and sheer bliss as she was seeing now. It reminded her of when Beth would be really excited about a new toy that she had gotten for Christmas and the way she would play with it. Closing her eyes, she shuddered as the pleasure from Amanda’s groping hands went straight to her pussy. She squeezed her legs together, trying to give some satisfaction to the itch she was feeling, but to no avail. She reached around Amanda’s leg and waist to rub it. Better, but it left her feeling more aroused instead of satisfied. It definitely felt good, it just wasn’t enough. She needed something inside her. Deep inside of her.

Her head was leaned back with her eyes closed. “Amanda…”, she breathed out

“Hhmm”

“Could you…fuck me with your hand? Like you did in the bathroom at the gym.”

“Ywwannmeeoouuaahh”

“What?”, Stephanie opened her eyes and looked at Amanda with a puzzled look. Amanda had her face pushed deep into Stephanie’s breast. As Stephanie watched in incredulity, Amanda raised up, Stephanie’s breast stretching up, stuffed inside her mouth. Amanda opened her mouth dropping her breast.

“I said, you want me to what?!”

“Fuck me with your hand”

“You want me to stick my hand in your pussy?”, she whispered the word “pussy”

“Yes!”, Stephanie desperately needed relief. Amanda laid down between Stephanie’s legs. Stephanie spread her legs wide as Amanda looked at it and slowly pushed her hand into the pink folds. Although she had done this twice before, it still surprised her as to how she was able to fit her entire hand inside Stephanie’s body in that way. Feeling the heat and slickness of the wet skin pressing against her hand, she couldn’t help but feel that this was too weird; having her hand inside another person’s body!

Stephanie pushed her hips upwards as she cried out, “Oohh…oohh…oohh…oohh…”. Her pelvic muscles squeezing on the intrusion moving deep inside her. She threw her head back; her eyes shut tight, her teeth clenched as the intensity of the sensations overwhelmed her. “Oohh……….GODDDD!…….”, she groaned. Her whole body tensed up as she felt Amanda’s hand moving inside her. When she raised her head and opened her eyes to see Amanda laying between her legs with a astonished look on her face, her arm sticking out of her pussy, she couldn’t hold back anymore, screaming out, “OOOOHHHSSSHHHHHIIIIIIITTTT!!….”

She jerked as her over-stimulated pussy felt Amanda’s hand pulling out. “Aahhhh…”, she cried out, her body convulsing as Amanda’s hand rubbed against her pussy and clit as it was pulling out. Her body turned sideways in its spasming. This was too much! Finally, Amanda’s hand was out and she collapsed back onto the bed limply. She was exhausted. She couldn’t move. All she could do was breath in deep gulps of air, barely hearing Amanda say, “Stephanie!…Be quiet!”

“Oohh…Fuck! That…felt…so…good!”, Stephanie mumbled as she still tried to catch her breath.

“I need to wash my hand now”, Amanda’s voice came to her, “You got that gooey stuff all over it.”

Stephanie laughed. She couldn’t help it. Amanda was just too cute! OhGod!…she is cute! She felt the bed moving. She opened her eyes to see Amanda getting out of bed and picking up her T-shirt.

“Where are you going?”, she asked.

“I’m gonna wash this stuff off my hand”, she answered as she pulled Stephanie’s T-shirt over her head.

“Why are you wearing my T-shirt?”

“Because it’s already dirty and I don’t want to get dressed.” The shirt hung down on her as she opened the door and went to the bathroom, washed her hand and came back. Stephanie was laying on her side, with her head propped up on her arm, watching her. Amanda looked all around the floor, “Where are my clothes?”

“In the bathroom”, Stephanie answered.

“No they aren’t”

“Mom must have washed them with the laundry”

Amanda looked at the baggy T-shirt she was wearing, “I can’t wear this! I don’t have any panties”

“That’s why I like it”, Stephanie told her, “Although it’s not as sexy as your clothes are.”

Amanda stared at the design on the shirt, “What’s Metallica?”

Stephanie smiled, “There you go, acting sexy again.”

“Huh?”, asked Amanda

Stephanie went to the chest of drawers to grab a thong and tank top and put them on. She then came over, picked up her girlfriend and lovingly kissed her, “Let’s get some breakfast.”

*****

They went to the kitchen to see Mom and Beth eating waffles at the table. Dad was in the recliner reading the paper. “Stephanie…”, Mom began in her lecture voice. Stephanie rolled her eyes, sighing. “What did I tell you last night about hearing you say such disgusting things?! And screaming too?!”

“I can’t help it, Mom!”

“Look, I know you get excited and you can’t control what you say, but we don’t want to hear that. Why can’t you hold it down?”

“Well shit, Mom! When you have a little girl’s hand shoved up your pussy, you try holding it down!”, Stephanie told her. Beth dropped her fork, staring at Amanda with her eyes and mouth open. Amanda and Mom repeated that stare at Stephanie.

Mom told her, “If you can’t control yourself, I can’t have Amanda spend the night here anymore.”

Stephanie breathed out frustratingly, “I’m sorry…It’s just that…I try, but…” She paused, not knowing what to say.

“It’s not just me…or Beth…”, her mom explained, “It’s also for Amanda. You’re embarrassing her.”

Stephanie turned to look at Amanda, “I’m sorry Amanda. I don’t mean to…”

“I know. It’s okay”, Amanda replied, then she looked up at Mom, “That’s just how she is, Mrs Allred. It’s not her fault.”

Mom nodded, “I don’t want her making you feel bad.”

“I know she doesn’t mean it. She just says things without thinking”, Amanda explained to her.

Mom sighed, “Okay, Amanda…”, then she asked Stephanie, “Can you at least try harder?…”, and then she looked at Amanda, “And can you remind her?”

“Okay”, Amanda told her. Mom went to her bedroom to get her purse. Stephanie went into the kitchen to make her and Amanda some waffles. Amanda sat down at the table beside Beth. Beth was still staring wide-eyed at her.

“What?”, Amanda asked nervously.

Beth glanced at the kitchen to make sure Stephanie was still in there, then whispered, “Did you really have your hand in her pussy?”

Amanda lowered her head in embarrassment, before barely nodding her head. Beth’s face was a mix of amazement and bewilderment, “But…how…did it fit in there?”

“Well…hers is bigger and it was wet inside so my hand was able to slide in.”

Beth made a face as her eyes grew even wider, whispering, “Uuugghh!…What did it feel like inside?!”

“Hot and wet…oh, and she kept squeezing my hand.”

Beth shook her head saying, “That is too weird!”, then she heard Stephanie coming so she stopped talking.

Stephanie brought her and Amanda each a plate of waffles and they began to eat. Stephanie stared at Amanda as they ate so that Amanda asked, “What?”

Stephanie told her, “I’m just thinking.”

They went back to eating. Beth told Amanda, “I’m glad you’re back.”

Amanda smiled at her, “Me too”, then at Stephanie. Stephanie smiled back. She loved Amanda’s smile.

Beth finished her waffles, “Do you want to play the Wii some more.”

“Sure!” They both got up, put their dishes in the sink and ran to Beth’s room. Stephanie resumed her thinking. She needed to talk with Amanda about something that she wanted to do, but she knew that Amanda would not be able to understand what she was talking about. Also, she needed her mom to buy something that she was sure her mom would object to and not want to buy. She slowly ate her waffles, trying to figure out how to do this. She couldn’t think of a way to do this, so she would have to explain it as best she could so that Amanda would understand.

Stephanie got up and put her plate in the sink, then went to Beth’s room. She peeked in and her mouth dropped open at what she saw. “Oh fuck!”, she whispered. Beth and Amanda were playing “We Dance” on the Wii. Amanda was on the dance mat, wiggling her little ass and swaying her arms as she danced. Stephanie’s eyes widened as her breathing deepened. She reached her hand down inside her panties, pushed them aside and slowly rubbed her clit in a circle. Watching Amanda dance so energetically pushed Stephanie beyond her control. She couldn’t stop. She was standing in the hallway in plain view and she was going to cum right there. If her parents were to see her or if the two little girls cavorting before her were to turn around, she didn’t know what she would say. ‘Fuck the consequences! This is way too hot! I’m doing this!’, she told herself as her hand moved faster. But then, the dance was over. Both girls stopped dancing and Beth went over to take out the disc.

“Aaahhh…’, Stephanie silently groaned to herself in frustration, “So close!’ She stood there for a few seconds, telling herself to borrow Beth’s “We Dance” game later. Then she remembered why she came there in the first place.

“Hey Amanda.” Amanda turned around “I need to talk to you about something.” Amanda followed Stephanie into their room. Stephanie sat on the bed and Amanda sat next to her. Stephanie thought for a while and then said to her, “There’s something that I want to do with you…but I don’t know if you’ll want to.”

“What is it?”

“Well, you know how when we have sex, there’s different positions that we’ll get in?”

“Hmm-hmm”

“There’s also toys that we can use…”

“Toys?”, Amanda was puzzled.

“They’re not kid’s toys…they’re sex toys”, Stephanie paused. She knew that Amanda would not know what sex toys were, “Do you know what a guy’s dick looks like?”

Amanda shook her head.

“You do know that a guy doesn’t have a pussy, right?”

“I know that their body is different than a girl’s…like, they don’t have boobies, but what’s a dick?”

“Okay…remember when I asked you to stick your hand in my pussy?” Amanda nodded. Stephanie continued, “A dick is something that a guy has to stick in a girl’s pussy.” Amanda looked totally bewildered.

Stephanie sighed. Amanda’s ignorance was so adorable. She felt her lust beginning to rise again. Taking a deep breath, she told herself, ‘Calm down. You can take care of that later.’

“Look…”, she pulled out her cell phone, “I’m just going to show you some pictures so you’ll know what I’m talking about.” She googled pictures of naked guys and showed them to Amanda. Amanda’s eyes got really big and her mouth slowly opened in shock. Stephanie pointed to the screen, “That’s a dick. It gets hard and it goes inside a girl’s pussy.”

Amanda was speechless, “How…will…That’s not gonna fit…” She pulled up her shirt, looked at her pussy and looked back at the picture on the cell phone. She shook her head, “I don’t want that in me”, she said in a scared voice.

Stephanie laid her phone down telling her, “I know. I don’t want a guy’s dick in you either. But, there’s a fake dick made out of rubber called a dildo and they make them in different sizes. Let me show you.” She picked up her phone and googled dildos to show Amanda. “See?”, she scrolled through the pictures, “There’s different sizes…Here’s a really small one. I would like to get one for you to use on me, but not this one, it’s too small. More like…this one.” She smiled as, once again, Amanda’s eyes got really big.

Amanda asked, “But how are you gonna put all of that…(pointing to the screen)…in there?…(pointing to Stephanie’s pussy).

Stephanie chuckled, “Oh…it’ll fit. I would like to get one of these for you to use on me.”

“You want me to put that in you instead of my hand?”

“Yea. There’s a way for you to wear it between your legs just like a guy.”

Stephanie turned off her phone and laid it down. She looked at Amanda for a few seconds and brushed a lock of hair from her eyes. She took a deep breath. She was nervous about what Amanda would say to what she was about to ask her. “Amanda…I love you. I want to ask you something…and whatever you want is what we’ll do.” Amanda nodded. Stephanie took another deep breath, “I want to get another dildo, a much smaller one, so I can use it on you. I know you think it won’t fit. It will, but I would need to do something first.”

“What?”

“Your pussy is covered by a piece of skin called a hymen. The reason why you can put your hand inside my pussy is because my hymen is broken, but yours isn’t. If I were to break it, then I would be able to put a dildo inside.”

“Will it hurt?…Breaking my hymen?”

Stephanie answered, “Yes…a little and it will bleed a little. If you don’t want to, we won’t do it. But I would really like for you to do it for me.”

“Does it hurt for a long time?”, Amanda was worried.

“No, just for a few seconds.”

“How will you break it?”, Amanda wondered.

“Mom has a hairbrush that I can use to push the handle till it pokes through.”

“I don’t want it to hurt. Will you hold me while you’re doing it.”

“Of course”, Stephanie assured her.

“You really want me to do this?”

“Yes…but we won’t if you don’t want to.”

Amanda thought for a few seconds, “If you want me to, then I will.”

Stephanie breathed out a sigh of relief and hugged her, “Thank you Amanda…I know you don’t understand, but a dildo feels really good. Do you remember how good I felt having your hand inside of me?”

“Yea…”

“It’ll feel just as good to you. Do you want me to do it now?”

Amanda was nervous, “I guess so…”

Stephanie kneeled on the floor in front of Amanda, “Do you still want me to do this?”

Amanda hesitated, then nodded, saying quietly, “I want to make you happy”

Stephanie said, “I know you’re scared, but I’m right here. Ready?”

Amanda nodded slightly. Stephanie kissed her, then picked her up and carried her to the bathroom. Closing the door, she set Amanda on the counter. She opened the drawer underneath, pulled out the hairbrush and set it on the counter. She lifted the over-sized Metallica shirt that Amanda was wearing and spread Amanda’s legs. Stephanie kneeled down and admired the beauty of her tiny pussy. Then she open a bottle of baby oil and rubbed a little on the hairbrush handle and, parting Amanda’s labia, she rubbed some throughout Amanda’s pussy. Amanda watched her as she did this and inhaled sharply at feeling Stephanie’s finger inside of her. Stephanie stood up, bringing her face close to Amanda’s, “Ready?”

Amanda nodded, but obviously scared. She threw her arms around Stephanie, holding onto her tightly and burying her face into Stephanie’s chest. Stephanie put her left arm around her back while she stroked Amanda’s face with her right hand, telling her, “I’m right here. It’ll only hurt for a few seconds and then it won’t hurt anymore.” She picked up the hairbrush with her right hand, still holding onto Amanda with her left hand and slowly pushed it into Amanda’s pussy. Amanda jerked at feeling it entering her and Stephanie said quietly, “It’s okay.” Amanda squeezed Stephanie tightly. The handle was against Amanda’s hymen. Stephanie pushed the handle slightly harder till it went through. Amanda cried out softly, “Aaagghh…” When Stephanie saw the brush going through, she pulled it out, laying it on the counter.

“There. It’s over, baby”, Stephanie stroked her cheek. Amanda pulled away and looked down at her pussy. There were a few drops of blood on the counter between her legs. Stephanie asked her, “Are you okay?”

Amanda nodded, pulling her labia apart to look inside.

“Does it still hurt?”, Stephanie asked.

“Uh-uh. It didn’t hurt as much as I thought it would. So…that’s it?”

“That’s it. You’re not a virgin anymore”, Stephanie told her.

Amanda looked up at Stephanie, “What’s a virgin?”

“Someone who’s never had sex.”

“But we’ve been having sex”, Amanda told her

“Yes, but…Never mind. Let me clean this up.” Stephanie pulled off some toilet paper, wiped off the blood, then washed the blood off of the hairbrush. She got a wet washcloth and carefully wiped the specks of blood off of the inside of Amanda’s pussy, then stood up. Smiling down at her, she picked her up. She looked at her and told her, “Now comes the hard part.”

“What’s that?”

“Convincing Mom to buy us a pair of strap on dildos.”

*****

Stephanie carried Amanda to their room and turned on her laptop to look up “strap on dildos” to show Amanda what they look like and how they are used. Sitting on Stephanie’s lap as Stephanie clicked on various pictures, Amanda’s eyes were so wide, Stephanie started laughing. Then she pulled up strap on dildos on Amazon to check out sizes and prices. Stephanie told her, “I’ll want a big one, at least 7 inches, but for you, we’re going to need something a bit smaller… probably 4 inches…” She browsed through the selections, until…, “Here’s one. 4 inches. Flesh color. Perfect.”

Amanda looked closely at the picture on the screen. “You want me to have that one?”, she asked.

“Yea”, Stephanie told her, “You can’t really know what it’s like until you can pick it up and look at it.” Stephanie leaned back in her chair, wrapping her arms around Amanda. She breathed out, saying, “Now how the hell am I going to ask Mom about buying these?”

Amanda wondered, “Why don’t you just ask her?”

“Because she’ll think I’m a pervert…well, even more so than she already does. She doesn’t want me to corrupt you. She thinks sex should be sweet and tender, and that girls should be…well, like Beth”, Stephanie looked at Amanda, “You’re like Beth, but I’m not.”

“I like you the way you are. I wouldn’t want you to be like Beth.”

Stephanie smiled, “What do you like about me?”

“You’re strong. Nobody can tell you what to do. I like it when you hold me and make me feel safe. Also…”, Amanda hesitated.

“What?”, Stephanie asked smiling.

Amanda smiled shyly and saying quietly, “I like it when you say bad words.”

“You like that?!”

Amanda nodded her head, giggling. Then she asked, “What about me? What do you like…besides my butt?”

Stephanie chuckled, “I like that you’re a little girl. You don’t know what dildos are…or parties…or Metallica. You like Disney and horses”, she stroked her finger across her cheek, “You’re not all pretentious like other girls. You don’t wear makeup or jewelry or fancy clothes. You’re just you. That’s what I like about you.” Amanda smiled, then Stephanie added, “…and of course, there’s your ass.” Amanda smirked at her.

Stephanie stood up, holding her, “Thank you for doing this. I thought it would scare you too much, but you did it to make me happy.” She kissed Amanda. “Now, let’s see what Mom thinks of this”, she said pessimistically. She carried Amanda into the living room. “Uh Mom…I need to ask you something.”

“Yes?”

Stephanie looked at Dad, “Uh…It’s kind of personal. Can you come to my room?”

“Okay”, she said getting up. She followed Stephanie and Amanda to their room. Stephanie set Amanda down, then looked at Mom for awhile before speaking, “I’ve been wanting something for me and Amanda. I’ve asked Amanda and she’s okay with it…”

Mom interrupted, “Why am I getting the feeling that I’m not going to like this?”

“Because you’re not.”

Mom closed her eyes, “What is it?”

“It’s not illegal…”, Stephanie turned and looked at Amanda, “…well, maybe a little illegal.”

Mom opened her eyes, “What is it?!”

“A strap-on dildo for each of us.”

“WHAT?!”

“I’ve already told Amanda…”

“I can’t believe you!”, Mom interrupted, “Why would you want something so sleazy and repulsive?! Especially for Amanda! Why can’t your lovemaking be romantic with…candles and soft music?”

Stephanie exclaimed, “That’s not who I am, Mom! I don’t make love, I fuck! And if I was going to use a candle, it would not be for romantic lighting!”

Mom paused so she could calm down, “Stephanie, you know a dildo will hurt her!”

“I found a small one to use on her and besides, she’s not a virgin anymore.”

“Wha…? How is she not a virgin?”, Mom asked in disbelief.

“Your hairbrush. In the bathroom. Ten minutes ago.”

Mom couldn’t speak. Her lips quivered, but no sound came out. She went and sat on the bed, looking like she was going to cry. Amanda went to her, quietly telling her, “Mrs Allred…I wanted to do it. She talked to me about it and held me and made me feel safe while she did it. I wanted to because I want to make her happy. And I trust her with the step-on dillos.”

Mom chuckled, “You mean strap-on dildos, dear.” Stephanie snickered. Mom looked at Stephanie, “I know you’re not going to do anything to hurt her.” She stood up, “You really want this, Amanda?”

Amanda nodded, “I trust Stephanie.”

“Don’t you dare say anything about this to your mom!”

“Does this mean that you’ll get them?”, Stephanie asked optimistically.

“I guess”, then she added, “Other daughters ask their mothers for money to go to the movies. What does mine ask me for: strap-on dildos. Where were you wanting me to get them from, Stephanie?”

“Amazon. It’s on my laptop.” Mom went to the laptop and looked at them. Stephanie pointed at the screen, “This one is only 4 inches and really narrow so it shouldn’t hurt Amanda.”

“And where’s the one for you?”, Mom asked. Stephanie scrolled down the screen. “Oh my God”, Mom whispered. She looked up at Stephanie, “Your sick. You’re a sick, disgusting pervert”, she looked back at the screen, “You want Amanda to wear that and…Oh my God!” She looked back at Stephanie who was grinning back at her, “And the worst thing is that your making this sweet little girl as perverse as you.” She bowed her head and covered her eyes with her hand while she shook her head. Then taking a deep breath, she looked back at the screen and began ordering them.

Stephanie grinned immensely as she picked up Amanda and hugged her. “So…”, asked Mom, “What are you two going to be doing today before you have to take Amanda back home?”

“Fucking!”, Stephanie immediately answered.

“No! You’ve been doing entirely too much of that lately!”, Mom told her firmly, “There’s more to a relationship than sex. Oh…I know. Amanda, when I got your clothes out of the bathroom this morning, I noticed your shirt is torn. You need another one. Stephanie, take her to the mall and get something nice. And remember…Amanda’s in charge.”

“Again?!”, Stephanie cried out in disbelief.

“Yes! Again!”

Stephanie glared down at Amanda as Amanda gloated at her in return.

*****

Ten minutes, Stephanie and Amanda were at the mall. Amanda, wearing one of Beth’s T-shirts, excitedly said, “Let’s get a shirt from The Disney Store!”

Stephanie smiled at Amanda’s enthusiasm and, taking her hand, walked to The Disney Store. When they got there, Amanda ran in excitedly while Stephanie followed behind. Amanda looked at the shirts while Stephanie looked at her.

After a while, Amanda brought two shirts to Stephanie, “Which one do you like best?” Stephanie looked at them, then told Amanda, “They both look like shit.” A mother standing a few feet away with her five year-old, gaped at Stephanie’s language. Amanda glowered at Stephanie, “Well, you pick one then!”

Stephanie walked over and went through the shirts on the racks. Amanda watched and saw her smile at a shirt on the rack. She grabbed it and gave it to Amanda who held it up and looked at it. It was a white, thin shirt that was too small and said, “Mommy’s Little Princess”.

“This is too small”, Amanda told her.

“I know. Now your nipples will stick out.”

“I don’t want my nipples sticking out!”, Amanda complained, “You need to choose one of these”, she said, holding up the two previous shirts. Stephanie grimaced in disappointment, “I guess the blue one.”

“Oohh…I like that one too.” She put the other shirt back along with the one that Stephanie got and then Stephanie bought it and they left.

Holding hands, they strolled through the mall, looking in various stores. Amanda gasped suddenly and stared ahead of them. She looked at Stephanie with a look of pure joy, “It’s a puppy! Can we go see it?!”, she asked. Before Stephanie could say anything, Amanda was dragging her across the way to a pet store. Amanda went up to the bin and petted him gently as the puppy scampered up the side of the wall, trying to crawl up into Amanda’s arms

As Stephanie watched Amanda talking to the puppy and loving it, she sighed. Seeing Amanda so happy gave Stephanie a peaceful contentment. This is what she wanted for the rest of her life: for Amanda to be happy. Seeing Amanda’s happiness with the puppy gave Stephanie just as much joy as Amanda was feeling. Amanda then had to look at the other puppies and the cats, but not the mice or snakes. When Amanda had her fill, they left and continued their trek through the mall.

As they past one shoe store, Amanda pulled Stephanie inside, “Let’s go in here.” Amanda went to look at some shoes on the wall. Stephanie leaned against the entrance doorway, with her arms crossed, watching Amanda.

One of the clerks, a young lady, came over to Stephanie, blocking her view of Amanda, “Would you like to try something on?”

“Fuck off”, Stephanie muttered without even looking at her. The clerk’s eyes got real big and she quickly turned around and went to help somebody else. Stephanie wasn’t mad at her, she just didn’t want to be bothered while she was admiring Amanda. Amanda was sitting down, bending over to put on a pair of shoes, the top of her panties peeking out from under her pants

“Stephanie?…What are you doing here?”

Stephanie turned and looked, wondering who called her. There was an older teenage girl, about her age, looking at her.

“Kari!…”, Stephanie stared at her in surprised.

“I didn’t think I would ever see you again. You never returned my calls.”

“I know!”, Stephanie told her.

“I miss you”, Kari reached out and touched Stephanie’s shoulder with her finger and slowly dragged it down across her breast, “Don’t you miss me?…Don’t you miss this?”, sticking out her chest.

Amanda turned around to show Stephanie the shoes she had tried on and stopped. There was a beautiful girl touching Stephanie’s boobie with her finger. Her eyes widened and she began feeling really upset. Some girl was touching Stephanie’s boobies! ‘Those are my boobies!’, she thought, ‘She’s touching my boobies!’ Stephanie was the only girlfriend she ever had and for the first time, she felt the possibility of losing her to someone else…and it scared her.

She walked over, looking at the other girl. She was stunning, more than Amanda could ever hoped to be. Her hair was pristine, her boobies were big and her face…. Amanda knew that she didn’t come anywhere close to being as beautiful as her. ‘What does Stephanie see in me anyway?’ As she came close, she heard the girl saying, “…come over to my house later and we can….” The girl paused, looking at Amanda “What are you looking at?!”, she said in an ugly tone.

Amanda sadly stared at Stephanie as tears came to her eyes. She felt her heart breaking. There was no way Stephanie would ever want someone as ugly as her when she could have this beautiful girl standing before her.

“No”, Stephanie said in response to Kari’s earlier request.

“Why not?! Think how much fun we used to have!”, Kari demanded

“Stephanie?…”, Amanda asked worriedly.

Kari glared at Amanda, telling her, “Get lost, you stupid…”, then she stopped and looked back at Stephanie, “How does she know your name?…”, she asked suspiciously, “Is she with you?”

“She’s my girlfriend”, Stephanie told her, her eyes narrowing.

“HER?!”, Kari pointed to Amanda, “Why would you want an ugly little kid like her instead of…” Kari’s response was suddenly cut off as Stephanie’s hand suddenly shot out and closed around her throat. Kari jerked and grabbed onto Stephanie’s arm with both hands, desperately trying to free herself as she struggled to breath.

“DON’T!…”, Stephanie growled her clenched teeth, her eyes flashing with anger, “SHE..IS..MY..GIRLFRIEND! YOU..ARE..NOT!” Then just as suddenly, she released her grip from Kari’s throat. Kari was left, slightly slumped over, holding her throat and gasping for breath.

Stephanie grabbed Amanda’s hand and pulled her along as Stephanie quickly walked away. Walking fast to keep up, Amanda could see that Stephanie was fuming. “Stephanie?”, she asked, but Stephanie didn’t answer. “Where are we going?”, Amanda asked, but she still didn’t answer. Amanda pulled back on Stephanie’s hand. Stephanie turned around, glaring at her. “Stephanie…Please tell me what’s going on. Who was that girl?”

Stephanie didn’t move, but continued to glare at Amanda. Seeing Amanda’s hurt and worried expression caused Stephanie’s fury to slowly drain away. Her glaring face slowly dissolved to one of sadness. She walked over to a nearby bench and sat down. Amanda sat next to her, “Who was that girl, Steph?”

Stephanie sighed, “Do you remember that first day that we met, you asked me if I’ve ever had a girlfriend and I told you that I’ve been with a few girls before?”

Amanda nodded, “Umm-hmm”

“Well…that was one of them…Kari.”

“She was your girlfriend?”, Amanda asked.

“I don’t know…”, Stephanie stared off into the mall, “She goes to another school and I met her last year. We would get together to make out and have sex. I really liked her.”

Amanda tried to not be hurt, but it was hard to when you just learned that your girlfriend, whom you love with all of your heart, used to be in another girl’s arms. Stephanie had told her this from the very beginning, but it still hurt. She wanted to be the only girl that Stephanie had ever been with, like it was with her. “What happened?”, she asked.

Stephanie didn’t answer. She just sat there, hunched over with her elbows on her knees, continuing to stare out. When Amanda thought that she wasn’t going to answer, Stephanie said, “We were at a party. I had gone to get us some drinks and when I got back, she was kissing another girl. I kinda lost it…Police were called…Went home…She called the next day, but I didn’t answer. She kept trying to get back together, but I kept seeing her with that other girl, so I checked out. Stopped talking to her…Stopped talking to everyone. Was really depressed for a while. Fell in with that crowd that Mom doesn’t like…you know,…the ones at the party”, Stephanie paused, then continued more optimistically, “But the next year, I met the most beautiful girl…way hotter than Kari. Man, she turned me on! She pulled me out of the shit that I was in and made me feel alive. And it wasn’t just the sex,…it was everything about her.”

This was too much for Amanda. Her feelings of inadequacy overwhelmed her. First, she found out that her girlfriend used to be with another girl who was absolutely gorgeous, now Stephanie just told her there was an even more beautiful girl than that! The way that Stephanie was talking about this new girl, it was obvious that she still had feelings for her. Amanda was really hurt. She knew she wasn’t pretty. That no one liked her. But she thought that with Stephanie… “Do you love her?”, she asked, tears coming to her eyes.

Stephanie sat up and looked at her, “Yea”

Amanda wiped the tears from her eyes, “Who is she?”

Stephanie looked at her smiling, “You.”

Amanda stopped wiping her eyes and looked up at Stephanie, “Me?”

“You.”

“You think I’m way hotter than Kari?”

Stephanie leaned in close to her, “What do you think?”

Amanda began crying again, but this time, from relief. All this time, she was thinking how ugly she was compared to Kari and now…. Amanda threw her arms around Stephanie, squeezing her tightly. Stephanie brushed Amanda’s hair back, causing Amanda to look up. “What’s this for?”, Stephanie asked.

“Because…I thought…Never mind.” She pushed her face back into Stephanie’s shoulder. The jealousy that she had felt was terrible. It reminded her of how she felt when Stephanie left her last night when her mom discovered them kissing. It was as if Stephanie had died and she could never see her or talk to her again. She never wanted to feel that way again. She pulled back and looked at Stephanie. Stephanie smiled down at her. Amanda had to know, “Why do you think I’m way hotter than Kari? She’s perfect! Her face, her hair, her legs, her boobies are a lot bigger than mine….”

“Because you are. I love everything about you, especially your boobs. More important than that is, you love me. Kari never loved me. She just loved the sex.”

“Do you ever miss her?”

“No. Believe me, she’s got nothing on you”, Stephanie thought back to Amanda dancing to the Wii game.

“So…What are we going to do now?”, Amanda asked.

“I have an idea”, Stephanie grinned at her

“No, we’re not doing that! Not till we get home”, Amanda told her.

“It’s something else”, Stephanie said as she took Amanda’s hand and got up.

“What is it?”

“Foreplay”, Stephanie told her as she led them in the direction of the video game arcade.

They walked into the arcade. There were lots of kids and lots of noise. Stephanie walked along, leading Amanda, till she saw what she wanted. Dance Dance Revolution.

She turned to Amanda, “D’you wanna play it?”

“Yea! I love this game!”, Amanda stepped on the pad and waited for Stephanie to put the quarters in. When the game started, Amanda was surprised to see that Stephanie only chose one player. “Aren’t you gonna play?”

“Yea, but not on this.”

Amanda wondered, “What are you going to play then?”

“Myself.”

Amanda’s eyes bugged out, “You can’t do that here!”

“Why not?!”, Stephanie asked sternly.

“Because I’m in charge and I say no!”

Stephanie stared at Amanda, “I fucking hate having a babysitter!”

“Well…it’s ta keep ya outta trouble”, Amanda told her. Stephanie sighed frustratingly. “Look, stand right there (pointing to beside her) and you can watch me play. I’m really good”, Amanda told her as she pressed “Play”.

“I know.”

“How do you know?”, Amanda asked as the game started and her feet mimicked the arrows on the screen.

“Because I was about to cum as I watched you and Beth play that Wii game.”

Amanda jerked her head at Stephanie in surprise, then back to the screen, “Were you watching us?!”

“I was watching you.”

“And you were playing with yourself right there in front of your parents?”

“Hmm-hmm. I couldn’t help it. You looked so hot, I had to do it”, Stephanie watched her dreamily, slowly saying “Kinda like you’re doing now.”

Amanda glanced at her. Stephanie’s face had that look on it again. Amanda had always enjoyed how Stephanie was attracted to her. It made her feel beautiful. But now, she was feeling something different. She was feeling…sexy. Knowing that Stephanie was fantasizing about having sex with her caused Amanda to enjoy the feeling of being desired. ‘Why am I feeling this?’, she thought, ‘Maybe it’s because no one has ever wanted me before. Maybe I want her to want me.’

She did know that she was liking the idea that she could make Stephanie feel that way. Even though she knew she shouldn’t tease Stephanie like this, something inside her wanted to. She turned to look at Stephanie, grinning at her. Stephanie’s eyes widened as her mouth slowly opened. Amanda began exaggerating her moves, putting her hands on her hips and glancing at Stephanie every now and then.

Stephanie stared in awe as Amanda hopped around on the pad. She wasn’t quite sure, but from the way that Amanda kept smiling at her and putting her hands on her hips, it seemed like she was trying to be seductive, in her own awkward way. It was obvious that Amanda didn’t know how to dance seductively, she looked more goofy than sexy. But, she was definitely trying, and that is what turned Stephanie on. It would not have been as sexy if she knew what she was doing. Stephanie’s stared intensively. This was even hotter than when Amanda was dancing to the Wii, because now, Amanda was deliberately trying to turn her on. Her pussy was aching to be touched. She squeezed her thighs together to provide some relief, but it didn’t do any good. God, she needed to fuck Amanda so bad. Finally, the game ended.

Stephanie took Amanda’s hand. “Did you like it?”, Amanda asked as they walked out of the arcade.

Stephanie looked down at Amanda, “Why did you do that?”

Amanda said, “I know I shouldn’t have, but when you told me that you got excited watching me dance earlier,…I…just kinda wanted to.”

“Don’t be sorry”, Stephanie told her, “I loved it.”

“You did?! You really liked it?!” Amanda asked excitedly.

“Yea!”

“I’m so happy that you liked it”, Amanda’s voice became sadder, “I know I wasn’t any good, but I’ve never done anything like that before and didn’t know what to do.”

Stephanie stopped and kneeled down in front of her, “Amanda, you are the sexist dancer I’ve ever seen. Now let me take you home to show you how sexy you really are.” Amanda grinned at Stephanie’s praise. They left the mall and Stephanie drove them home.

*****

Stephanie and Amanda walked inside. “Hello Stephanie…Amanda”, her dad greeted her.

“Hey, Dad”, Stephanie replied nonchalantly.

“Hello, Mr Allred”, Amanda said cheerfully.

“Did you have fun at the mall?”

“Yes! I got a really cute shirt and did you know Stephanie likes my dancing!”, Amanda told him proudly.

Mom walked in from the back yard, “Ooohh Amanda…What a beautiful shirt!”

“I know! Isn’t it cute! It’s the seven dwarves! Bashful’s my favorite!”, Amanda gushed.

Stephanie looked at her in amazement. ‘Doesn’t she know that I want to fuck?!’, she thought. “Amanda! You can do this later!”, Stephanie sternly told her.

“Okay Steph…Ooh, I almost forgot! There was the cutest puppy over there!”

“Really?!”, Mom asked.

“It had the most beautiful eyes and….”

‘Why do they have to talk now?!’, Stephanie thought. She stood there waiting on Amanda, but she kept talking about her shirt, and the adorable puppy, and how she loved Dance Dance Revolution and so on. It went on and on till finally, Stephanie exclaimed, “Mom, I need Amanda to come to our room!”

“Well…okay, honey. What are you two going to be doing in there?”, Mom asked.

Stephanie looked at her with an incredulous expression, “What do you think, Mom?”

Mom stared at her, “Is that all you ever think of?”

“No…but it’s what I’m thinking of now!

“You two can’t just be having sex all the time! You need to be doing other things”, her mom told her.

“I tried to do something else, but Amanda was teasing me at the mall.”

“Don’t blame Amanda for…”

“Mrs Allred…”, Amanda spoke out. Mom turned to look at Amanda. “Stephanie’s right…”, Amanda said meekly, “It is kinda my fault. I was trying to look sexy when I was playing Dance Dance Revolution.”

“Amanda?…”, Mom asked in disbelief, “You’re supposed to be keeping Stephanie out of trouble.”

“I know. I just wanted to…”, Amanda looked at the floor.

Mom came over and hugged her, “I’m not mad at you. It’s just that…well…I’m shocked for one thing. You’re supposed to be the normal one in this relationship. Why would you want to do that, sweetie?”

“Well…Stephanie told me that I looked sexy when me and Beth were dancing with her Wii and it made me feel good. I just trying to look sexy for her.”

“Amanda…There’s nothing wrong with that. Everyone likes to feel sexy for someone they love. You were just trying to please her.” She smiled and tousled Amanda’s hair, then she went to the kitchen to make lunch for Beth.

Amanda went to Stephanie to their room. As Stephanie was about to close the door, she told Amanda, “I’m going to pee.” She walked out of the room and into the bathroom. When she came back, she stopped and smiled. Amanda was in the bed, curled up under the blanket with just her head sticking out, obviously naked. Stephanie closed the door and walked over, kneeling down so she was eye to eye with Amanda.

“Are you naked under there?”, she asked quietly while trying not to laugh at how endearing Amanda was. Stephanie pulled the blanket partly up and looked underneath. Amanda was naked and had her knees curled up to her with her arms over her chest, covering her body. She looked cold, blushing as Stephanie looked at her. “Are you cold?”, she asked quietly. Amanda nodded. “Do you want me to keep you warm?” Amanda nodded again. Stephanie stood up, pulling off her jacket and boots, then slowly undressed herself, watching Amanda’s eyes stare at her body.

When she was naked and about to get into the bed, Amanda asked shyly, “Can you turn on the radio?” Stephanie laughed quietly to herself as she knew why Amanda wanted some background noise. She went over and turned it on, then pulled back the blanket and got in beside Amanda.

Lying on her left side, she reached out with her arm, touching Amanda’s arm while Amanda scooted next to her, nestling her face in between Stephanie’s breasts. Stephanie heard her sigh in contentment and felt her arm around her waist. Stephanie closed her eyes, wrapping both arms around Amanda and stroking the back of her head. She felt Amanda’s kisses on her skin. Stephanie’s right hand slowly slid down her back till she felt the slight rise and the soft divide of her butt. She slowly squeezed her hand around one butt cheek, pushing her fingers into the crack and probing her warm anus. She brought her finger to her nose, inhaling Amanda’s scent on it, before sticking it quickly in her mouth to wet it and placing it back onto her anus. She gently pushed, ever so slowly, so it wouldn’t hurt. She felt the sphincter muscles tighten around her finger as Amanda quietly gasped. She waited, letting Amanda get used to it before putting it in a little further. Amanda didn’t say anything, she just continued to rub her face over Stephanie’s boobs. Stephanie slowly pushed her finger a little deeper until she knew it was inside.

She grasped Amanda’s butt cheek and squeezed it, keeping her finger inside while carefully moving it slightly back and forth.

Amanda moaned quietly and her butt cheeks clenched onto Stephanie’s fingers. Stephanie kissed the top of her head, whispering, “You are so beautiful…and sexy.”

Amanda pulled her face out of Stephanie’s cleavage, saying, “Your finger’s gonna stink.”

“So sexy…”, Stephanie repeated, leaning closer and kissing her. Amanda wrapped her arms around her neck, as they kissed long and hard. Amanda’s left arm moved down to Stephanie’s waist and tried to pull Stephanie on top of her. Stephanie broke their kiss, asking, “What are you doing?”

“I want you on top of me.”

“Why?”, Stephanie snickered as she carefully rolled on top of Amanda so that she was laying on her.

“Raise up a little bit…”, Amanda said, not looking at her, but down at Stephanie’s boobs. Perplexed as to what Amanda wanted, Stephanie raised herself onto her hands and knees. “No…no…That’s too much. Come back down some…” Stephanie didn’t know what Amanda was doing, but she didn’t care. Her eagerness was so adorable, it became part of the foreplay. Stephanie bent down a little. “Okay…right there…Now move forward a little bit…” Smiling, Stephanie inched forward. Now Stephanie saw what Amanda was trying so hard to do! Stephanie’s boobs were hanging just above Amanda’s face. As Stephanie watched, Amanda grabbed both boobs and squeezed them hard, rubbing the nipples over her face.

‘Oh shit! She’s even more perverted than me!’, Stephanie laughed to herself. She could hear Amanda breathing deeply as she rubbed the nipples on her lips before putting them in her mouth. Stephanie closed her eyes as her body relaxed. Her breathing quickened and her head dropped. She felt the strength draining from her arms. “Oh…God!…”, she cried, “How do you do that?!…” She raised up, feeling her boobs being pulled. She looked down at Amanda. Amanda was holding on to both of her nipples, stretching her boobs out. “Nooooo….”, Amanda cried, “I’m not done yet.”

“Let me turn around…”, Stephanie said hoarsely. She raised up and turned around so that she was on top of Amanda in a 69 position.

When Amanda saw Stephanie’s pussy hovering above her face, she remembered what happened yesterday: Stephanie squirted all over her face. “No!…I don’t want that yucky stuff on me”, she told Stephanie, “I’ll get on top of you.”

Stephanie got off of Amanda and layed on her back as Amanda swung her leg over Stephanie and layed herself flat on top of her. Amanda looked at Stephanie’s pussy, then looked over her shoulder at Stephanie, “D’ya want me to lick it or stick my hand in it?”

Stephanie couldn’t answer right away. She was too busy laughing quietly at Amanda’s question. “Only from a little girl.”, she said to herself, then told Amanda, “Do whatever you want to.” Grabbing onto Amanda’s waist, she pulled her ass into her face. Closing her eyes, she inhaled Amanda’s scent deeply. “Oh…Amanda…”, she softly cried, kissing the inside of both butt cheeks before nuzzling her face deep in her crack.

She felt her own pussy being touched. ‘Is that her finger or her tongue?’, Stephanie asked herself, ‘I think it’s…Oh yea!…That’s definitely her tongue. Shit! I wish I could watch her.’ Stephanie gazed at Amanda’s tiny butthole. It was so beautiful. Stephanie couldn’t get enough of it. She felt its softness with her finger, tracing it around.

She then turned her attention to Amanda’s pussy. She kissed it several times before keeping her mouth on it. She stuck out her tongue, sliding it up and down before pushing it inwards. Her tongue felt the moist heat radiating from within her little girl’s sweet pussy as she kept it there for a while before moving to her tiny clit. She felt the touching that her own pussy was receiving from Amanda stop as Amanda began quietly moaning. Stephanie put her finger to Amanda’s pussy and slowly pushed it in. Before, she could only push in an inch to her first knuckle. Now her whole finger slid slowly in. Amanda’s legs stiffened. Stephanie slowly pulled her finger out and then pushed it in again, while she kept her lips closed around her clit, tickling it with her tongue. Amanda’s moans became louder, more erratic. Her pelvis pushed against Stephanie’s mouth, relaxed, then pushed again, and again.

‘Oh fuck!…She’s actually humping herself against me!’, Stephanie thought with sheer delight. And she was. As her body quivered, she thrusted her hips rhythmically as Stephanie held Amanda’s ass in place against her mouth. Amanda’s moans turned into loud cries as her hands grabbed Stephanie’s legs and squeezed hard. Stephanie felt Amanda push her pussy hard against her mouth and then froze. Loud guttural moans came from Amanda’s mouth as Stephanie’s mouth tasted the sweet, warm juice flowing out of Amanda’s pussy. Stephanie kept her mouth there, gently licking it. Suddenly Amanda rolled off of Stephanie, onto her back, as the sensations became too much. She layed there gasping for breath as her body quivered.

Stephanie raised up, looking at her. Her eyes were closed and her sides were heaving as she layed there. Stephanie crawled over and layed down beside her, cradling her body. Stephanie, propped up on her left elbow, stroked Amanda’s cheek and kissed her forehead as she rested.

After a while, Amanda slowly opened her eyes and, still panting, grinned at Stephanie, “Wow…”, she whispered, “That felt…sooo good.” Stephanie continued to glide her fingers across Amanda’s body. After a minute, Amanda told her, “I need to make you cum now. Lay down.”

Smiling to herself over Amanda’s boldness, Stephanie layed down with her legs spread and her head raised up on the pillow. She wasn’t about to miss this. Amanda layed down right in front of her pussy and used her fingers to spread Stephanie’s outer lips apart so she could get a good look at it. Using her finger to explore it, she asked Stephanie, “How come mine doesn’t have these floppy things like yours does?”

Stephanie quietly laughed to herself, ‘Oh damn, is she cute!’, then she answered, “I’m bigger than you. And every girl has them, it’s just that yours are smaller.”

Amanda continued her exploring and prodding with her finger, then she moved her head closer and stuck out her tongue, and began licking Stephanie’s clit. What she lacked in skill, she more than made up in enthusiasm, causing Stephanie to fully relax. Her licking would sometimes be on her clit and other times, it would be off to the side. Stephanie’s orgasm would build, then subside, then build again, then subside. Amanda’s inexperience was not enabling her to cum, but what did cause her to cum was when Amanda’s bright eyes and her wide grin peeked up at Stephanie to see if she was enjoying it. That pushed her over the edge. Resisting the urge to grab and hold Amanda’s head onto her clit, she grabbed the bed sheet instead as her orgasm came over her, crying out, “OOHHHGODDDDD…..” Her fingers clenched tightly together as Amanda kept licking her over-sensitive clit, causing her body to spasm. Then Amanda suddenly stopped in the middle of Stephanie’s orgasm. Stephanie quickly moved her fingers to her clit and began to furiously rub it as her orgasm continued.

When Amanda felt a warm liquid splashing on her chin, she quickly pulled away so she wouldn’t get wet. She watched in fascination as Stephanie rubbed her clit and squirted all over the bed. Then, Stephanie’s arm dropped limply to her side and she layed there, breathing heavily. Amanda looked at the large wet spot on the bed between Stephanie’s legs, then she crawled up, straddling Stephanie’s body, and layed down on top of her, waiting for her to finish resting.

When Stephanie finally opened her eyes, Amanda smiled and told her, “You made a big mess on the bed.”

“It was worth it.” Stephanie grinned at her and stroked her head. Then placing her hands under Amanda’s armpits, she pulled Amanda closer to her so she could kiss her. Amanda kissed her just as passionately while Stephanie’s hands glided up and down her back, causing her to shiver in delight. Amanda laid her head on Stephanie’s chest as her hands slowly stroked Stephanie’s shoulders. Stephanie wrapped her arms around Amanda lovingly while they rested. She felt so relaxed, so contented. She wanted to spend the rest of her life right here, with Amanda in her arms.

*****

“Stephanie, it’s time for Amanda to go home”, Mom’s voice came through the door. Amanda picked up her head to look at the door and then at Stephanie.

“We’re not done!”, Stephanie exclaimed loudly, “It’s still daylight outside!”

“You’ve had Amanda all weekend. She needs to spend time with her mom before school tomorrow”, Mom told her.

Stephanie turned to the door, yelling, “SHE CAN WAIT!”

Amanda turned Stephanie’s face back and kissed her, “It’s okay. We’ll see each other at school.”

“How am I going to sleep without you?”, Stephanie asked as Amanda layed her head down and snuggled against her. Stephanie’s hands cupped her tiny ass, her fingers tracing lines along her crack. Amanda stared at Stephanie’s breast while poking it with her finger. Her finger went to the nipple, lightly grazing it….

KNOCK…KNOCK “Stephanie…Come on!”, her Dad’s voice interrupted them.

Stephanie breathed out angrily in frustration. Amanda said quietly, “I guess we need to go.” She got out of bed and got dressed, as Stephanie watched her. As Amanda’s beautiful body disappeared under her clothes, Stephanie reluctantly sat up and pulled her clothes on. When they were both dressed, they went to the living room.

Mom came out of the kitchen and hugged her, “I’m so glad that you were able to stay with us, Amanda. Do you think your mom will let you come over when school lets out?”

“I’ll ask her.”

“Okay. Well, have a good night”, Mom then looked at Stephanie, who was clearly not happy, and tried to cheer her up, “You’ll see her tomorrow. Try not to be upset.”

Stephanie didn’t feel any better. Going to the car, Stephanie drove them to Amanda’s house. When they pulled up, Stephanie didn’t move.

Amanda asked her, “Aren’t you going to come in with me?”

Stephanie’s voice was distant, “I really don’t feel like seeing your mom. Because of her, I almost lost you. It’s also because of her that you’re sleeping here instead of with me.”

“She’s my mom. And it’s not like I’m never gonna see you again”, Amanda took her hand, trying to make her happy.

“What about me? What’s she gonna think if I come inside with you?”

“Your mom already talked to her about us. It’ll be okay.”

“Me and your mom were pretty mad at each other”, Stephanie told her, the image still fresh in her mind.

“She knows that I love you”, Amanda said getting out of the car. Stephanie reluctantly got out of the car and they both walked up to the door. Amanda unlocked the door and walked inside, calling out, “Mom! I’m home!”

Ms Carrington came out of the hallway, “Hello sweetheart…Oh…hi…” She stopped when she saw Stephanie. Despite how both Amanda and Stephanie’s mother told her that Stephanie would never hurt Amanda, Ms Carrington still had her doubts. Listening to her boots thud against the floor and seeing the steely gaze that Stephanie was giving, scared her. She was so much bigger than Amanda. What would she do if Amanda were to ever make her angry?

“Mom…Look at my new shirt!”, Amanda exclaimed excitedly, “Stephanie got it for me when we were at the mall. Then we walked around and looked at stuff…Ohh, they had the cutest puppy over there, right Steph?”

Stephanie didn’t say anything. She just stared coldly at the woman who tried to take her girlfriend away last night. Amanda turned and looked at her, “Steph?” Stephanie still didn’t answer. The memory of what happen last night was burning too strong for her to extinguish it. “Steph…What are you doing?” Amanda pulled her hand to get her attention. But Stephanie didn’t move so then Amanda squeezed it hard.

“Hey!”, she said, glaring down at Amanda.

“What’s wrong?”, Amanda asked.

“Nothing.”

“You need to forget about what happened last night and accept her, okay?”, Amanda told her. Stephanie looked back at Amanda’s mom. Ms Carrington watched Stephanie nervously as Stephanie stared back at her, her eyes narrowing. “Stephanie!”, Amanda exclaimed, but Stephanie didn’t hear her. Amanda scowled and pinched her hand.

Stephanie suddenly picked Amanda up, her eyes flashing angrily. “You know, that hurts!”, she growled.

Ms Carrington ran over fearfully, “PUT HER DOWN!”

“MOM! It’s okay”, Amanda turned around, putting out her hand towards her mother, “She’s not going to hurt me.”

“How do you know?”

“She won’t. This is just the way she is. She’s not mad at me, she’s just upset about what happened here last night”, Amanda turned back to Stephanie, “You need to calm down and forget about last night. This is my mother. We’re starting over.”

Stephanie’s anger slowly left. She nodded and set Amanda back down.

Amanda turned to her mom, “This is my girlfriend and she loves me. It seems like she’s mad at me, but she’s not. It’s just that…she can be a little moody.”

Ms Carrington said, “A little moody?! But what if…”

Amanda walked over to her mom, “You don’t need to be afraid of her. I’m not.”

Ms Carrington glanced at Stephanie warily, while Stephanie stared back at her, “Okay…okay…”

“We’re going to hang out in my room for a while.”

“Okay dear. Supper will be ready in half an hour.” Still keeping an eye on Stephanie, Ms Carrington went back to the kitchen.

Taking Stephanie’s hand, Amanda walked to her room. She went to her chest of drawers to pick out the clothes she was going to wear to school the next morning. Stephanie sat on the bed, her head leaning against the wall with one foot propped up as she admired Amanda bending over to pick out her panties. Once Amanda had her clothes set aside, she came and sat between Stephanie’s legs, leaning back against her. Stephanie wrapped her arms around her and kissed the top of her head. Stephanie felt Amanda’s soft skin through her T-shirt as she kissed the side of her neck.

“Stephanie?”

“Huh.”

“Do you think Kari is beautiful?”

Stephanie turned to look at her, “Why would you ask that?”

“I just wanted to know”, Amanda looked down at Stephanie’s arm and stroked it with her finger, not saying anything for a while. Then she quietly said, “It scared me when I saw her talking to you. I thought….”, she faltered.

“What?”

Amanda kept looking down at Stephanie’s arm, continuing to trace lines with her finger, instead of answering. “What?”, Stephanie repeated

“…I thought you were going to leave me for her.”

Stephanie turned Amanda so that Amanda was looking at her. “Amanda, you know how beautiful you are…and how much I love you.”

Amanda said, “I know…but why do you think I’m beautiful when I’m not.”

“Because you are. Just because someone looks beautiful doesn’t mean that they really are beautiful. Your personality, and who you are…that’s what makes you beautiful, not just how you look.”

“She said I was an ugly little kid”, Amanda said sadly.

“And that’s why she’s not beautiful. You are a kid, but you’re more beautiful than any other girl. That’s why I love you.” Stephanie kissed her as Amanda wrapped her arms tightly around her.

They held each other for a while until they heard Amanda’s mom calling, “Amanda…supper’s ready.”

Amanda pulled back and said, “I need to go eat…and then afterwards, me and Mom watch a movie. It’s what we do on Sunday nights. But I’ll see you tomorrow. I love you.”

“I love you, too”, Stephanie said before kissing her again. As they kissed, Stephanie’s hands instinctively slid up under Amanda’s shirt. Amanda pulled back, giggling, “We can’t do that here. Tomorrow. After school. Our room.”

Stephanie sighed, but not unhappily. Amanda got off the bed and taking Stephanie’s hand, they walked to the front door where they gave each other one final kiss before Stephanie drove back to her house.

*****

It was early in the morning, when Beth’s mom came into her room to get her up for school. “Sweetheart…Time to get up.” Beth stretched her arms and yawned, then sat up. “What would you like for breakfast?”, Mom asked her.

“Umm…cereal”

“Okay. Get dressed”, she told her as she left the room.

Within 45 minutes, Beth quickly got dressed, ate, and was soon sitting at her desk in her classroom. She noticed that her teacher, Mrs Woodbury wasn’t there. She had been pregnant and everyone knew that she was going to have her baby soon. Now, there was a new lady at her desk and her name was written on the board: Ms Lewis.

“Okay, class…”, she called out. Everyone quieted down. “Your teacher, Mrs Woodbury is taking some time off to have her baby. My name is Ms Lewis. I moved here a few days ago from Chicago and I’m looking forward to being your new teacher. Everyone please take out your math book and turn to page 39….”

Beth stared at Ms Lewis. She was about the same age as her mother, quite a bit more overweight, and absolutely beautiful. Her eyes were bright and sparkling, her hair was short, blond and curly, her butt was really big, but what really stood out about her was her boobs. They were huge. No, more than huge. They were gigantic.

“Excuse me…um, Beth, is it? Can you turn to page 39, please?”

Red-faced, Beth opened her math book. As Ms Lewis began teaching about multiplying, Beth wasn’t able to follow along. She kept glancing at Ms Lewis instead of the multiplication problems in her book. That’s how it went for the rest of the day. She couldn’t keep her eyes off of her and every time Ms Lewis would call on her, she became self-conscience and would sink down in her seat instead of answering. At lunch, instead of playing on the playground with her friends, all she did was sit on one of the swings, watching Ms Lewis on the bench with another teacher. ‘Why do I like her?’, she wondered, ‘I’m not gay. Am I? Amanda and my sister are gay. Maybe I am too.’ When school ended, she thought about what she was feeling as she walked home, but was still confused as to why she was having these thoughts and what she was supposed to do about them.

When she got home, her mother greeted her, “Hi, honey”

“Hi, Mom”

“How was school?”

“We have a new teacher.”

“You do? What happen to Mrs Woodbury?”

“She had her baby. Our new teacher is Ms Lewis and she’s really nice. Not just nice…she’s smart, funny and really beautiful.”

“Really?!”, her mom asked, snickering. She never heard Beth describe any of her teachers in such a flattering way before.

The next day was the same, she was too distracted to concentrate on her work. She noticed that she was particularly distracted whenever Ms Lewis bent over and she was able to see some of her cleavage at the top of her blouse. Ms Lewis had to keep asking her to pay attention. After school let out, she wondered, ‘This is driving me crazy! What can I do? I know…I’ll ask Amanda. After all, she knows what it’s like and she has a girlfriend.’

When she got home, it was only 2:55 PM. Amanda wouldn’t be home for over an hour.

Beth opened her backpack and pulled out her books to do her homework. She began working, occasionally thinking of Ms Lewis. She finished her math problems and opened her social studies book to read chapter 4.

She was almost finished when the door opened and Stephanie came in, carrying Amanda in her arms while kissing her. “Amanda, can I ask you something?”, Beth called out to her, but Stephanie walked past her. “Amanda?”, she called again, but they kept going down the hallway and into their room, closing the door behind them. Beth was disappointed. She really needed to talk to Amanda about this.

Mom saw her disappointed look from the living room. “Beth, you know what they want to do when they get home from school”, Mom told her, “Just wait a while, then you can talk to Amanda when they’re finished.”

Beth rolled her eyes, grumbling, “But they always take too long!”

“I know, but you know how your sister is.”

So, Beth kept reading her social studies book until she finished. Amanda was still in Stephanie’s room, so she went to the living room and turned on the TV, flipping through the channels to see if anything good was on. She settled on the Disney Channel. Half an hour later, Amanda came out. Her face was flush and her hair needed combing. She went into the kitchen to get a drink of water. Beth followed her, quietly asking, “Amanda, can I talk to you about something?”

Amanda turned toward her, “Sure, what is it?”

Beth looked behind her to see if her mom was there, then turned back to Amanda, “It’s uh…kinda private. Can you come to my room?”

“Okay!”, Amanda said cheerfully. They went to Beth’s room and Beth closed the door. Amanda sat on the bed and Beth sat next to her. “So, what did you want to talk about?”, Amanda asked.

Looking down, she thought about how to begin. “Do you remember when I asked you what it’s like to be in love?”

“Yea.”

“Today, we got a new teacher…and she’s really beautiful. During class, I like…to watch her…and I’m always thinking about her.” She paused for a bit, then looked up at Amanda, “I think…” Beth paused.

Amanda smiled reassuringly and asked, “That you have a crush on her?” Beth nodded.

“Wow! What’s she like?”, Amanda asked.

“She’s about mom’s age and she’s really nice and so beautiful”, then she added suddenly in a whisper, “Ohh! She also has really big boobs! I mean really, REALLY big boobs! They’re like…out to here!”, holding her hands about a foot away from her chest.

Amanda smiled at Beth, “Yep! You definitely have a crush on her.”

Beth’s eyes got real big, “But I’m not gay.”

“Neither was I”, Amanda countered.

“And she’s my teacher! Why would I have a crush on my teacher?”, Beth said anxiously.

“Hey, I used to have a crush on my teacher when I was younger. It’s normal”, Amanda told her.

“So, what am I supposed to do? I mean, I can’t stop thinking about her.”

Amanda thought for a few seconds, then asked, “Would you like to go on a date with her?”

“I don’t know what to do on a date”, Beth said.

“You don’t need to do anything on a date. On a date, you just hang out and talk or do something fun together, like seeing a movie.”

“Well, what do you and Stephanie do on your dates?”, Beth asked.

“We really don’t have any dates…except when we went to the mall”, Amanda said, “What do you like to do?”

“Go to The Children’s Science Museum. They have some really cool stuff over there and she loves science as much as I do. I also like roller-skating and playing Wii games.”

“Well, maybe you can ask her if she would like to go with you”, Amanda suggested.

“But I don’t know how!”, Beth exclaimed apprehensively, “She’ll laugh at me. I’m just a kid! How do I find out if she even wants to be with me?”

Amanda thought for a while, then said, “I don’t know. I think you should go ask your mom.”

*****

Later that night, Mom was making dinner when Beth came up to her, “Mom?”

“Yes, dear”

“If you really like someone, how do you let them know?”

Mom paused and looked at Beth, “Do you like someone, Beth?”

Beth nodded

“You mean like like?”

Beth nodded again. Mom smiled. Her daughter had her first crush. Turning to look at her, she asked, “Who is it?”

Instead of answering, Beth looked down at the floor. “What’s wrong, sweetie?”

“Promise you won’t get mad?”, Beth asked.

“I won’t get mad” Now Mom was really intrigued

“Ms Lewis”, she said quietly

“Your new teacher?!”

“Yes, Mom.”

“But you only met her yesterday. How…why would you have a crush on her?”

“I don’t know. It’s something I feel. Every time I see her, I think she’s so beautiful and…I don’t know. I just want to find out if she feels the same way about me. I was thinking that maybe, we could go on a date, except I don’t know how.”

“Beth, you’re only ten! You’re too young to be dating!”

“Well, Amanda is only two years older than me and she has a girlfriend”, Beth told her

“Well, we’re pushing it as it is with them and even though we let them, it’s still against the law.”

“But you let them.”

“That’s because they’re good for each other. Amanda is so sweet and keeps Stephanie out of trouble, and Stephanie protects Amanda”

“But Ms Lewis is nice and she loves science as much as me”, Beth protested.

“Beth…she’s your teacher. She is just one of many crushes you will have in life.”

“She’s not just a crush! I really, really like her! Besides, you let Stephanie have her crush.”

“That’s because Stephanie is hard-headed and can’t be reasoned with. It wouldn’t work, Beth! You are too young and she could lose her job for getting involved with you! Why would you even think that Ms Lewis will want to go on a date with a ten year-old anyways?! You’re just a child!”

Mom instantly regretted what she said the second the words left her mouth. She saw the damage that her words did as Beth’s face wince up. With tears welling up in her eyes, Beth burst out, “I can’t help it that I’m only ten. I…I…” and she ran to her room, slamming the door. Mom stood there, thinking about what she said. “Way to go, Linda!”, she told herself. She went to Beth’s door and knocked.

“Can I come in?”, Mom asked. She slowly opened the door, “Sweetie?…”

Beth, laying on the bed, turned away from her.

Mom sat on the bed, next to her, “Beth…I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to say that. You’re a sweet, kind, loving person and everyone should want to have you for a girlfriend. But it’s more than that. Just because you like Ms Lewis doesn’t mean that she will like you back. You are ten and she’s a grownup. And grownups are only attracted to other grownups.”

“But how do you know she wouldn’t like me? I like her.” Mom paused. She didn’t know how to respond to that. “And Stephanie likes Amanda”, Beth added, turning over to look at her.

“Stephanie’s only five years older than Amanda. Ms Lewis would be at least 15 years older than you”, Mom rubbed her shoulder, “Does she really mean that much to you?”

Beth nodded.

Mom sighed. She didn’t know what to do. She knew that kids sometimes develop a crush on their teacher or another adult, but to act on it? Ms Lewis is not going to be interested in dating a little girl…and that’s assuming she’s a lesbian. If Ms Lewis were to date her daughter, how the hell would that work out?! What does Beth expect? That they’re going to fall in love and get married? But no matter how ridiculous it was, she couldn’t bring herself to say that Beth’s feelings were wrong. Despite only being 10 years old, Beth did understand her feelings. How could she be mistaken and not know what she wanted?

She asked Beth, “How do you know that she’s not already married?”

“Because she doesn’t have a ring on her finger.”

“Tell you what, honey. I’ll help you, but you need to understand that she may already have someone or that she simply doesn’t like you in that way, okay?”

“I know”, Beth said, “But I want to at least tell her how I feel…only I’m scared to ask her because she might laugh at me.”

“I don’t think she’ll laugh. If she’s as nice as you say she is, then she won’t laugh.” Mom sighed, “You’re father’s not going to be too thrilled with this. He thinks one illegal relationship in our family is enough.” Mom paused for a minute, “Here’s what we’ll do.”

*****

On Wednesday, thirty-eight year old Michelle Lewis walked down the hallway to her new classroom. It was her third day on the job at this new school. She had taught fifth grade for fifteen years back in Chicago when budget cuts reduced her paycheck and she moved here. This new school was definitely better than what she was used to back in Chicago. The people were friendlier and her pay was better. She got to her classroom. The door was already opened and as she walked in, she noticed a small box of chocolates with a pink ribbon tied in a perfect bow. The classroom was empty. It would be another half hour before any kids would arrive. She looked back out into the hallway, but there was no one there.

She walked back to her desk, setting her purse down, and picked up the box of chocolates. They certainly looked delicious. She then noticed a small note that had been placed under the box. Smiling, she open the note and saw that it was a short poem that had been printed on a computer:

Hair of gold
Eyes of green
You’re the prettiest teacher
I’ve ever seen

She smiled. Obviously, one of the boys had a crush on her. Back at her last school, she had been the recipient of a boy’s crush before. It felt good to know that at thirty-eight, she was still attractive, although to a fifth grade boy. She read it again. It was so sweet. Then looking at the box of chocolates, she decided to try one. They did look really good. Putting the note in her purse, she started getting things ready for the school day.

Soon, students were walking into the classroom and the day began. She tried to guess which of the boys was her secret admirer, but none of them paid her any particular attention, not that she was especially thrilled about being desired by a 10 year old boy. At this age, it seemed like boys did not have any interest in girls. They only cared about playing video games, sports and being gross. Case in point, John was making a diarrhea joke instead of working the math problems that were on the board. Ms Lewis sighed. Seeing how they start out, no wonder a good man was so hard to find. Why couldn’t one of the boys be at least decent, such as Mark, over there in the corner. He was always quiet and did his work. Speaking of doing their work, as usual, Beth still wasn’t working. She was just sitting there, staring at her.

“Beth…those problems aren’t going to work themselves. Get to work.”

Beth snapped awake and looked at the problems that she had written down and began working on them. Despite being disappointed at not discovering who her secret admirer was, the lovely note and gift really brightened Ms Lewis’ day. After school ended, she drove home in a good mood.

After school ended, Beth walked home eagerly. She had watched Ms Lewis read the note and put it in her purse and eat one of the chocolates. Ms Lewis must have liked the poem that her mom helped her write last night because she certainly seemed happy. She needed to write another poem…oh and get something really nice for her, like some jewelry. But it would need to be really special.

Bursting through the front door, Beth called out, “Mom! Mom! She liked it! She read the note and ate the chocolate!”

“She did?!”, Mom was just as excited. During the day while Beth was at school, she wondered if she would be excited about her 10 year-old courting a much older woman, but seeing how thrilled and happy Beth was, quieted any doubts she had to doing this.

“Yea! I need to write another poem and get another present, something a lot better than chocolates!”

“What’s better than chocolate?”, her mom asked jokingly.

“What about jewelry or flowers or a candle or…”, Beth blurted out.

“Slow down, Beth. Let’s choose one.”

“Flowers! No, jewelry…something really beautiful.”

“That sounds expensive.”

“I don’t care! I’ve got five dollars and eighty six cents in my piggy bank and I’m gonna spend it all!”

Mom couldn’t help snickering at her optimism. “Okay, let me get my purse and we’ll go see what they have at the mall.”

They drove to the mall and were soon standing in front of the jewelry counter at JC Penny. Beth peered through the glass case at the bracelets and necklaces till she saw what she wanted, a diamond pendant necklace with a 1/2 carat diamond. She reached into her pocket and pulled out two handfuls of coins and dumped them on the counter. “Gimme that one!”, she told the clerk, pointing to it.

The clerk looked at Mom who kneeled down before Beth, “Beth, this necklace costs $750.”

Beth was crushed, telling her, “But that’s the one I want.”

“Let’s see if we can find one just as beautiful, but not quite as much.” Standing up, she asked the clerk, “Do you have any cubic zirconia necklaces?”

The clerk pointed out a 1/2 carat necklace that looked very similar to the other one for only $20. “What about this one Beth?”

Beth looked at it, “Oohh, it’s beautiful. I want that one.”

So, the clerk wrapped it up, Mom paid for it and they went back home. “Hello, honey”, Mom said to Dad when they walked in.

“Where have you two been?”, he asked.

“At the mall. Buying a necklace for Beth’s teacher.”

“Look at it, Dad! Isn’t it beautiful? Ms Lewis is gonna love it.” Beth showed him the necklace, then she went to the dining table to work on the poem that she was going to give with the necklace.

Dad looked at Mom, “Linda…isn’t this getting out of hand?”

“It’s only $20″, then Mom lowered her voice, “Beth really wants to do this. You know what this means to her.”

“I know, but what are you hoping to do? Are you actually expecting this teacher to fall in love with her?! Do you know how ridiculous that sounds?”

“Tom!”, Mom said in a stern whisper, “I’m not going to break her heart by telling her that her feelings aren’t real and that she’s not allowed to be in love.”

“Why would a grown woman want to go out with a little kid?!”

“We’ve already talked about this. We don’t know how Ms Lewis will take this, but Beth wants to try, so we’re letting her.”

“But what about Ms Lewis?”, Dad said, “We don’t know anything about her. She could be a child molester. And why would she risk her job and prison to do something that is so obviously against the law.”

“Just because it’s against the law doesn’t mean the law dictates what we must do with our own child. We are her parents, not the law. We decide what is best for her. The law is to protect children from being taken advantage of by bad people. We’ll meet with Ms Lewis to see what kind of person she is and if we are comfortable with her, then I say let them go on a date. What matters is what Beth wants. The law is not the only guide. After all, it used to be against the law to teach slaves to read 150 years ago. That didn’t mean it was right.”

Dad sighed, “Okay….” Mom kissed him, then went over to help Beth with her poem.

*****

The next day, Ms Lewis eagerly walked to her classroom, curious to see if there was another gift from her secret admirer. She knew it was silly to get her hopes up over the affections of a kid, but yesterday’s note made her feel so good. Not just good, but…desirable. That’s what it made her feel. Entering her room, she saw that there was indeed a small dark blue box on her desk. She took in a sharp breath of excitement and picked it up. Inside was a beautiful necklace with a large diamond. Her eyes widened at the sight of it. ‘This can’t be real’, she thought. She held it in her hand, ‘But it is beautiful.’ She layed the necklace back inside the box and setting it down, she picked up the note, that was underneath and read it:

The sight of you
Is really dandy
I bet your lips
Are as sweet as candy

She put her hand to her mouth to stifle a giggle. It too was obviously written by a child, but so cute and charming. Sitting down, she sighed contently. This was so romantic. How could one of the boys be this romantic?! Pulling out a mirror from her purse, she put on the necklace and admired it. But soon her bliss was interrupted by the sounds of students coming into the room. The day began and throughout the course of it, she kept looking at each of the boys to see which one reacted to her wearing the necklace, but none of them even noticed. Despite how romantic it was, it was also frustrating. Eventually, the day ended and she was still no closer to learning her secret admirer’s identity.

Beth, meanwhile, ran home as fast as she could. She was so happy that Ms Lewis was wearing her necklace. “She liked it, Mom! She put it on and wore it! What do we do now?”

“Tomorrow’s Friday. You can’t just keep giving her presents and poems, so now’s the time for you to tell her who you are.”

Beth’s face winced up, “But how? And what if she doesn’t like me?”

“We need to arrange for her to meet you away from the school, but not here…someplace like the mall”, Mom told her, “And Beth, you need to be prepared for the fact that there’s a very good chance that she will not be interested.”

“So what do we do?”, Beth asked.

“Now, we get a flower.”

*****

Friday. Ms Lewis, wearing her necklace, arrived twenty minutes early, hoping to catch a glimpse of her secret admirer. But there was no one there, no poem, no gift. School began as usual, but she was disappointed in that there was no poem. She had been really looking forward to it. The day went as usual and when it ended, she trudged out to her car in the parking lot. As she was about to get inside, she saw that someone had placed a freshly cut long-stemmed rose on her windshield. She picked it up and surveyed the parking lot. There were students lined up, getting on their buses and teachers making their way to their cars, but no one stood out to her. Attached to the rose was another note:

The time is now
To reveal all
Go to the food court
At Highland Mall

Her heart began to race. Was her secret admirer finally going to reveal themselves? Could this be an adult instead? It must be an adult, otherwise why would they want to meet? Fumbling with her keys and seatbelt in her giddiness, she started up the car and drove out of the parking lot and to the mall as quickly as she could. Once she arrived there, she quickly walked inside at a brisk pace towards the food court. When she got there, it was mostly empty. She looked around, expecting a man to walk up to her, but no one appeared from out of the few people who were ordering food at the various concessions or sitting at the booths. She walked around, thinking that someone played a cruel prank on her. She went to a booth and sat down. Why would someone lead her on like this and not show up? Her cell phone went off. It was a text message from ‘Unknown’ and said:

Take a deep breath
And close your eyes
Just one touch
Will reveal your surprise

Suddenly, her heart began racing. It was not a cruel prank after all. As the excitement built within her, she could hardly contain herself. Taking a deep breath, more to calm her nerves, she closed her eyes and waited. She felt a soft hand tenderly touch her arm. She opened her eyes to be greeted by…BETH !!! Beth was lightly biting her bottom lip as she stood there, hands behind her back and head tilted to one side. For a few seconds, Ms Lewis could only stare at her in shock. All this time, she thought it was one of the boys. But it was a girl! The shyest girl in her class!

“BETH?!” Ms Lewis gasped softly. “This was all you?!”

“Surprised?” she asked shyly.

“Surprised isn’t half of it. Why, frankly, I’m shocked”, Ms Lewis exclaimed, “I thought it was one of the boys. All of those poems, the necklace. I…I don’t know what to say! Why would you do this?”

Beth’s hopeful smile faded. Her mouth opened as she felt tears coming to her eyes. Ms Lewis saw the heartbroken look on her face. ‘All the work that she did in creating this. All for you’, she told herself,

“Beth”, she took her hand, “Please don’t be upset. I’m not angry. It’s just that…I wasn’t expecting you to be a girl. Everything you did was very thoughtful. Your poems really brightened my day.”

“You…you’re not mad at me?”, Beth asked, wringing her hands in front of herself.

“Not at all, sweetie.” Ms Lewis replied. “It was fun. What made you think of this?”

“I was afraid to tell you, you know, how I felt. I think you’re…” Then Beth covered her face and turned away, feeling ashamed and embarrassed.

Ms Lewis reached out and gently took her hand, turning her around, “What?”

Beth slightly lowered her hands from her eyes and whispered, “You’re the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen.”

Ms Lewis was taken aback. How could a little girl be attracted to her? She was old, and certainly not beautiful. But still, the effort that Beth put into this touched her. “I’m flattered that you feel this way about me.”

“You…you do? You don’t think I’m being silly?”, she whimpered.

“Beth, it’s not silly to have feelings for someone. You are the sweetest, nicest, if not the shyest, person that I know, but…I’m your teacher. I’m also much older than you. Do you see why you can’t feel this way about me?”

Beth looked crush, “But…I…love you.”

“You think you love me, but this is a crush, just a temporary attraction that kids sometimes go through. Love is a lot more than having a crush on someone.

“It’s not temporary!”, Beth exclaimed, fighting back her tears, “It’s real!”

“But it’s not right for an grownup and child to be in love with each other. What would your parents think?”

“They won’t mind.”

“Oh, I certainly think they would mind. You’re telling me that they would be alright with you being in love with an adult?”, Ms Lewis asked

“Yes”, Beth said emphatically.

“Well…maybe we should have a talk with them about this crush of yours”, Ms Lewis said standing up.

As they walked through the mall, Ms Lewis told her, “Beth, please know that I’m not angry with you. I think you’re a sweet, beautiful girl, but I just don’t feel that way about you. And even if I did, I could lose my job and go to prison. But still, your poems and gifts were very romantic. How did you learn to do all this?

“My mom helped me with it. She said that poems are very romantic.”

Ms Lewis looked at her, “Your mom helped you do all this?”

“Yes. She bought the gifts and helped me write the poems.”

Ms Lewis was silent as she contemplated Beth’s mom helping Beth court her. Walking outside into the parking lot, Ms Lewis asked her, “Beth…why are you attracted to me in the first place? I mean, I’m a middle age woman and…my body’s not in the best of shape. I appreciate you thinking I’m beautiful, but why aren’t you interested in someone your own age?”

“I dunno.”

They had gotten to her car so Ms Lewis opened the door for her and then she got in, started it up and headed out of the parking lot towards Beth’s house.

Beth continued, “I’ve never liked anyone else before. Not that I don’t like anyone, I mean, I’ve never liked anyone in that way. But you…you’re so beautiful.” Ms Lewis snickered at this. “Your hair is so pretty and I love your laugh and you’re the coolest teacher ever and also you ha…” Beth stopped suddenly.

Ms Lewis looked over at Beth to see why she stopped talking. Beth was staring at her chest, and then quickly look away. Ms Lewis smiled. It wasn’t the first time that her 44 J cup breasts have caught someone’s attention, but it was the first time that a child had noticed them, however.

They pulled up to Beth’s house and Ms Lewis rang the doorbell. Beth’s mom answered, “Beth?”, looking first at Beth, then at Ms Lewis.

Ms Lewis extended her hand, “Hi. I’m Michelle Lewis, Beth’s teacher.”

“Oh, hi”, replied Beth’s mom cheerfully, “I’m Linda. Please come inside.”

“Thank you. Is it ok if we had a talk?”

“Sure”, Linda said, inviting Ms Lewis in and sitting on the couch.

Ms Lewis said, “I don’t quite know how to say this, but your daughter seems to have developed a crush on me and she’s says that you know about it and helped her write these poems”, pulling the poems out of her purse and handing them to Linda.

Linda said quietly, “I do know and I did help her.”

Ms Lewis’ mouth opened, “What?!…Why?!”

Linda said, “When I was in third grade, I had a crush on my teacher. I was completely in love with him, but my mom told me that I was a just a kid and he would never be interested in me. It hurt me so much. When Beth told me about her crush on you, I made the same mistake with her that my mom made on me. It made me realize that what my mom did with me and what I was doing was telling her that she was not allowed to fall in love and that no one would love her. I don’t want to tell her that. Her feelings are real. Even though she is only 10 years old, she is very mature and knows what love is. I knew and have told her that you probably would not be interested, but she wanted you to at least know how she feels and she wanted to try, just in case there was a chance.”

Ms Lewis was taken aback, “And you are okay with your daughter going on a date with a grown woman? How do you know that I’m not a bad person?”

“Me and my husband, Tom, spoke about this and we decided that seeing how you’re a teacher and Beth told us how kind you are, that most likely, you’re not a bad person. The last two days have made Beth so happy. She would come home from school so excited and would tell me how happy you looked and how much you enjoyed her presents.”

Ms Lewis smiled, “They were very thoughtful gifts and I have to admit that even though I thought one of the boys in my class was doing it, it did make me really happy. It was so…enchanting.”

“It made Beth really happy too.”

Ms Lewis looked at Beth and her mother. They both looked so hopeful that she would agree to this. It was obvious why she shouldn’t associate with a student outside of school, but she remembered how good those gifts made her feel. Something she hadn’t felt in a long time. She had been on many dates before, but they were always with some boring guy who cared more about her boobs than her. There were so many lonely nights when she was home alone, because there was no one. On those nights, she always wished that she could meet a nice man who cared about her, was interesting and wasn’t expecting anything from her. He would accept her for who she was. Well, it wasn’t a man, but here is a young girl who is like that. The more she thought about it, the more she liked it, to be able to go out, have fun and not have to worry about any expectations. ‘Yes…I would like that’, she thought.

“The last few dates that I’ve been on were so bad, that I kinda sworn off dating”, Ms Lewis told Linda, scarcely believing what she was telling her, “It would be nice to go out on a real date.”

“Are you saying that you want to do this?”, Linda asked.

Ms Lewis sighed and nodded her head.

Beth breathed in sharply, “Really?! You’re serious?! OHMYGOD!!”

Ms Lewis told Linda, “I feel like I just damned myself. I mean, does this make me a pedophile?”

Linda chuckled, “Of course not! You’re going out as friends to have fun and learn about each other, so enjoy yourself.” Linda then turned to Beth, “Well, Beth, where would you like to take Ms Lewis on your date?”

“The Children’s Science Museum!”, Beth excitedly blurted out.

“Beth…”, Linda said chuckling, “I’m sure Ms Lewis will rather go someplace else…”

“No, actually I would love to go there”, Ms Lewis interrupted, “I love science. It’s my specialty.” She looked at Beth, “I think that would be wonderful.”

*****

Ms Lewis went home to get ready for her date. She took a shower, then looked in her closet for a nice dress. She never wore any kind of form-fitting dress to school because her 44 J cup breasts bulged out too much, instead either wearing a loose dress or a loose blouse with slacks. In fact, she hardly wore form-fitting dresses period simply because she did not want the unwanted attention to her breasts. But, because her date was a 10 year old girl and she really wanted to wear one of her pretty dresses since she never did, she decided to. After squeezing into it, she looked at herself in the mirror. ‘What the hell am I doing? Going on a date with a 10 year-old.’ She quickly pushed aside her doubts, reminding herself that they are only going out as friends. She drove back to Beth’s house and rang the doorbell.

The door opened and Beth’s dad, Tom answered, “You must be my little girl’s date.”

Ms Lewis nodded nervously, then stuck out her hand saying, “Hi. I’m Michelle.”

Tom shook her hand and said, “I’m Tom. Come on in. Beth is almost ready.”

Linda walked in from the kitchen, “Hello again. You look nice” Then Beth came out, wearing a light blue dress. When she saw Ms Lewis, she stopped walking and just stared. Ms Lewis looked even more beautiful in a dress than the clothes that she normally wore to school. But what really caught her eyes was how much more her teacher’s cleavage was showing. Her breasts looked like they were about to spill out of the top of her dress.

“Beth, aren’t you going to greet Ms Lewis?”, her mom asked.

Still awe-struck, Beth whispered, “They’re so big…”

Her dad laughed out loud as her mom exclaimed embarrassingly, “BETH?!…”

Beth’s hands flew up to her mouth as she realized what she just said. “I’m so sorry”, she mumbled through her hands.

Ms Lewis blushed as she snickered herself while Linda tried to apologize, “I’m sorry. I’m sure she didn’t mean anything by that.”

“It’s okay”, Ms Lewis said, still giggling, “As you might have guessed, I’ve had more than my share of comments about my chest.”

Beth overcame her embarrassment, saying, “You look really beautiful, Ms Lewis”

“Why thank you, Beth. So do you”, Ms Lewis replied, “Shall we go?”

“Yes.”

As they stepped outside, Mom told Beth, “Now Beth, I want you to be on your best behavior. I’ll call you in an hour to see how things are going.”

“Okay, Mom.”

Beth rushed over to the driver’s door to open it for Ms Lewis. After all, she was the one taking her out. After Ms Lewis got into the driver’s seat, Beth ran around to the passenger side and got in.

Linda remarked to Tom, “Beth is being so polite”, as they waved to them both. They watched them back out of the driveway and drive off.

On their way to the museum, Ms Lewis turned to Beth, “I’m so glad that you chose to go to the Children’s Science Museum. Every other date that I’ve been on is always the same thing, either a bar, a restaurant or a movie. After a while, it becomes cliché and so boring. Have you been there before?”

“Yea, we went there a few months ago.” Beth paused for a few seconds, then said, “Ms Lewis, I’m really sorry about what I said about your….”

“Don’t worry about it Beth. I’m used to people looking at them. I know you’re not like other people who have said things. Especially because you’ve apologized.” She looked at Beth, “Do you really think I’m beautiful?”

Beth grinned at her, “Yea! You’re the most beautiful woman in the world, even more than Jennifer Lawrence or Kristen Stewart!”

“I wouldn’t go that far”, Ms Lewis laughed.

“Why not?! I think you are”, Beth asked her.

“But I’m so old.”

“No, you’re not.”

“How old do you think I am?”

Beth looked at her, trying to guess, “23?”

Ms Lewis smirked, “Thank you, but I’m afraid I’m a little older than that. I’m 38.”

Beth stared at her in surprise, then said matter-of-factly, “Well, I still think you’re beautiful.”

Ms Lewis smiled at her, “You really are a sweet girl.”

They pulled up to the Children’s Science Museum and parked. Inside, they had a great time playing with the exhibits and learning things. After an hour, they were hungry and they went to the restaurant to get some dinner. Beth’s mom had given her some money and so Beth insisted on buying both of their dinners. During dinner, they talked about what it was like at school for each of them, since Ms Lewis had only been at Beth’s school for five days. Ms Lewis talked about teaching at her old school in Chicago and Beth talked about being in the fifth grade and her old teacher.

During dinner, Mom called to check on Beth, who excitedly told her everything that they had been doing there at the museum. Ms Lewis watched her as she talked. She had never seen someone so animated and excited to be on a date with her. Not only that, but unlike her other dates, Beth loved her family, was kind and considerate, and she wasn’t fake like so many other people were. When they finished eating, they continued through the rest of the museum and then Ms Lewis drove them home.

Ms Lewis pulled into the driveway and turned the car off. Turning to Beth, she said, “I had a really nice time, Beth. I must say that this has been the best date that I had ever gone on.”

“I had a great time too.” Beth was quiet for a while, then she asked nervously, “Ms Lewis, would it be okay if we could do this again?”

“Yes. I had so much fun that I would love to do this again”, Ms Lewis smiled at her. Beth’s face broke into a huge grin. Then Ms Lewis’ face became serious, “But Beth, no one at school can ever find out about this.”

“I know”, Beth told her cheerfully, “Mom told me all about it already. So, how about tomorrow?”

Ms Lewis smiled at her, “Yes, I would like that. Come on. I’ll walk you to the door.” They walked to the door and Beth opened it, letting them in. Tom looked up from his newspaper, “So, how did it go?”

“It went great, Dad!”, Beth answered excitedly, “We’re going on another date tomorrow!”

Linda came out of the hallway and asked Ms Lewis optimistically, “Well? Did you have fun?”

She smiled shyly, “Yes…I actually did. I mean…I knew it would be nice. But I enjoyed it much more than I thought I would. Out of all the dates that I’ve ever been on, this was definitely the nicest.”

“And they’re going on a second date tomorrow”, Tom told her.

Linda smiled, “Well. It looks like you both had a nice time. I’m so glad. I was afraid she might run you ragged”

“Oh no. She was a perfect lady and she even bought me dinner”, Ms Lewis said

Turning to Beth, Linda told her, “Okay Beth, say goodnight to Ms Lewis.”

“Goodnight, Ms Lewis”, she said happily, as she ran over to hug her

Ms Lewis couldn’t help smiling at her politeness, “Goodnight, Beth. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Ms Lewis said goodnight to Tom and Linda and then went home.

*****

At 9:30 on Saturday morning, Ms Lewis’ phone rang. She answered it, “Hello?”

“Hi, Ms Lewis! It’s me, Beth!”

“Oh hi, Beth!”

“I was wondering if you wanted to go skating at Hot Wheels Skating Center for our date.”

“Oh my. I haven’t been skating since I was your age. I don’t even know how anymore.”

“I can teach you! What time will you be ready?”

“Oh, I need to grade some papers and then I think I can be ready at about one o’clock. Do you want me to come get you or will your mom drop you off?”

“Hang on. Lemme see. MOM!! CAN MS LEWIS COME OVER HERE TO PICK ME UP SO WE CAN GO SKATING!…..ONE O’CLOCK!…”, Ms Lewis’ eyes widened before snickering at Beth’s genteel mannerisms, “Mom says you can come pick me up. I’ll see you here at one, okay?”

“Okay. Good-bye”, Ms Lewis tried to hide her snickering.

“Bye”

Ms Lewis was smiling as she hung up the phone. Just talking with Beth made her so happy. Beth was just so full of energy and joy. She was really looking forward to this second date. She pulled out her school papers and sat down to grade them. The sooner she finished this, the sooner she can go skating with Beth. At a quarter to one, she finally finished. She quickly showered and put on jeans and a light sweater. Since there was the distinct possibility that she might fall down, she wanted to be dressed appropriately.

She drove over to Beth’s house and rang the doorbell. Inside, she heard a loud yell, “I’LL GET IT!” Once again, that discreet properness made her smile. The door opened and Beth stood there smiling. “Hi!”, she said cheerfully. Ms Lewis stepped inside.

“Hello”, Beth’s dad greeted her.

“Hello”, Ms Lewis replied shyly. She was still a little meek and nervous around Beth’s parents. Even though they had fully welcomed her, she still felt uncomfortable with them knowing that she was dating their young daughter.

“I hope that Beth didn’t wake you up. She wanted to call you at seven this morning, but I told her that she needed to wait till at least 9:30 so she wouldn’t bother you.”

“Oh, it was no bother. She’s so bright and chipper, it made my morning to hear her voice”, Ms Lewis replied.

“You ready?”, Beth asked.

“Yes. Where is Hot Wheels Skating?”, she asked Tom.

“On Burnet Road, just south of McNeil, on the left.”

They got into the car and were on their way. “I’m so glad you wanted to come skating”, Beth told her.

“I just hope I don’t fall”, Ms Lewis replied, “I haven’t been on skates in…ohh, probably 25 years.”

Beth’s eyes widened. “Wow”, she remarked, considering how long a span of time that was, then she said, “Don’t worry. I’m a good skater and I won’t let you fall.”

Ms Lewis turned to her and smiled, “You’re so sweet.”

They arrived and went inside. As before, Beth insisted on paying for their skates and they went to a bench just outside the skating area to put them on. Putting on her skates, Ms Lewis looked at the throng of kids moving, seemingly effortlessly along the floor. She noticed a few really young kids, about 5 or 6 years old, who seemed as unsure and unsteady as she was. Once her skates were on, she slowly got up, praying that she wouldn’t fall. Beth moved in front of her and held out her hands. Ms Lewis took hold of them, wondering how someone so small was going to keep her from falling.

“Slide your feet forward”, Beth told her. Ms Lewis nervously walked forward by sliding her feet, one at a time and to her amazement, it worked. She was actually moving forward. Beth was slowly skating backwards, facing Ms Lewis and holding on to her hands as she helped her onto the skating area. Ms Lewis was terrified watching the other kids and teenagers whiz by, but Beth kept smiling and held her hands, as she guided her along. Listening to songs from the eighty’s playing in the background, Ms Lewis told Beth, “You know, this really takes me back.”

“Did you skate a lot when you were a kid?”, Beth asked.

“Oh yes. I used to go skating every weekend.”

They moved slowly along the edge of the rink. After several minutes, Ms Lewis was confident enough that she was able to go faster and more on her own without Beth holding on to both of her hands. Still holding on to one of Beth’s hands, they slowly skated on the outside edge. “Almost Paradise” from the movie, Footloose began playing, reminding her how romantic this was. She looked down at Beth, who looked so happy, holding her hand. Beth looked back at her and gave her the biggest grin. Ms Lewis thought her feelings about these dates were platonic. They were just friends, but now, feeling Beth’s hand in hers as one of her favorite love songs played in the background, she was beginning to question what she was feeling. Beth’s mom and Beth wanted this to be more than just friends. She didn’t see it that way at first, but now she was slowly becoming aware to how lonely her life was and how good this felt, to have someone to love and have them love you in return. She didn’t want to be alone for the rest of her life and here was someone. Not just some jerk who only wanted to get her in bed, but someone who really cared for her and enjoyed the same things that she did and was so sweet and…. ‘Well, it seems pretty obvious’, she thought to herself as she continued to look at Beth, ‘I could fall in love with her.’

Beth looked up at her and asked “Are you hungry?”

“Are you?”

“I’m starving!”

“Okay, let’s get something to eat.”

They headed toward the edge so they could exit the rink and go order some food at the restaurant. By this time, Ms Lewis was proficient enough to be able to skate on her own, but she knew that Beth wanted to continue holding her hand and in all honesty, she’s was wanting to hold Beth’s hand too. As they looked at the menu, Beth said, “I want a cheeseburger and a coke. What do you want to get?”

Ms Lewis looked at the menu, “I think I’ll have a salad.”

“Why?!”, Beth asked.

“To help me lose some of this weight.”

“You don’t need to lose weight. I like you the way you are”, Beth told her.

“It’s very thoughtful of you to say that, but I do need to lose some weight.”

“Says who”, Beth asked.

“Well…lot’s of people. It’s so I’ll be more attractive.”

“But you’re already so beautiful”, Beth asked mystified, “Why don’t you think you’re attractive?”

Ms Lewis thought for several seconds, “You know what, I don’t know. I see it so much on TV or in some article somewhere, that I thought I had to do it.” Looking at the menu again, she told Beth, “I think I’ll have a cheeseburger too.”

Beth went up to the counter to order, but Ms Lewis stopped her, “Beth, let me get this. You’ve already spent so much on me already.”

“But I want to. You’re my date.” Beth sounded almost hurt.

“You really want to?”

“Yes.”

“Okay, but you’re going to spoil me.”

“That’s okay. I want to make you happy.”

Ms Lewis thought, ‘Here’s one more reason why this is right.’

Beth ordered their food and they ate. As they ate, they talked about what they enjoyed doing. Then they skated some more, holding hands and continuing to talk. Ms Lewis found out that Beth liked the same movies and music as she did. They kept talking until Ms Lewis looked at her watch and realized it was after seven in the evening. “Oh my gosh! We better start heading back before your parents start to worry!”

“But I’m having too much fun”, Beth protested.

“Me too, but we do need to get back. I hope your parents aren’t upset that it’s so late.”

They got in the car and drove back home. Ms Lewis pulled up into the driveway and turned off the car.

“Beth, I had so much fun today. I really enjoyed being with you.”

“Me too.” Beth sat there for a while, looking at Ms Lewis, but not saying anything.

“What are you thinking about?”, Ms Lewis asked.

“Something…”

“What is it?”, Ms Lewis asked.

“Well, in the movies, whenever the guy takes the girl back home after a date, he always kisses her….”, Beth hesitated, then she looked down sadly.

“Beth, are you wanting to kiss me?”, Ms Lewis quietly asked.

Beth looked up and nodded, then said, “But I don’t know how. I don’t wanna mess it up.”

Ms Lewis thought for a while. All during the date, she had been contemplating the pros and cons of going through with this absolutely insane idea of not just becoming a lesbian, but having a 10 year-old girlfriend. Beth, apparently had already made up her mind. Now, she had to decide. She loved being with Beth. Everything about Beth said that they belonged together, except the obvious question of could she be physically attracted to such a young child.

“Can you show me how to do it?”, Beth asked.

“Beth…I don’t know if…”

“Pleeaase!!…”

Ms Lewis closed her eyes momentarily, sighing. The moment of truth had arrived. ‘What am I going to do?’, she asked herself, ‘She really wants me to kiss her. It’s just a little kiss. It won’t hurt just to kiss her.’

Ms Lewis looked at Beth, “Lean forward and I’ll show you.” Ms Lewis moved closer and slowly pressed her lips to Beth’s. Beth kept her eyes open. Ms Lewis opened her eyes to see Beth staring at her. Ms Lewis told her, “Close your eyes.” Beth did. Closing her eyes, Ms Lewis kissed her again. Beth’s lips were so soft and gentle. ‘This isn’t so bad’, Ms Lewis thought. After several seconds, she pulled away. She looked at Beth. Her eyes were still closed and she was still leaning forward.

“Beth?”, Ms Lewis whispered. Beth opened her eyes.

Ms Lewis asked, “How was it? Did you like your first kiss?”

“Yeeaa…”, she breathed out. “Did I do it okay?”

“You did great.”

“Can we…do it again?”

Ms Lewis didn’t have to think about it this time, “Yes.” She placed her hands on Beth’s’ sides and slowly kissed her again. Beth sighed, “Mmmmm…”

As they kissed, Ms Lewis couldn’t explain it, but this didn’t feel wrong. It just…felt….right.

After pulling away, she looked at Beth. Her eyes were still closed, just like the first time. “Beth…” Beth opened her eyes. “How was that?”

“Woww…That was sooo good”, Beth whispered.

“I think we better get you inside so your parents won’t worry.”

“One more”, Beth asked.

Ms Lewis smiled, “Okay.” Again Ms Lewis placed her hands on Beth’s sides and as she did so, she felt Beth’s hands brush the sides of her breasts as they slid across to her sides also. They kissed slowly and this time, Beth got more into it. After several seconds, Ms Lewis pulled away.

“One more”, Beth begged.

“Your parents are probably worried, Beth. We’ll kiss some more on our next date.”

“Okay, how ’bout tomorrow morning?”

“Let’s see what your parents want to do first”, Ms Lewis told her, “They’ve hardly seen you all weekend.”

“But I want to be with you”, Beth pleaded.

“I know, I want to be with you too, but we need to let your parents decide. After all, they may have plans tomorrow.”

They got out of the car and went to the front door. Beth let them in.

“Well…We were wondering about you two”, Beth’s dad said

Ms Lewis told him, “I’m sorry. We were having so much fun that I lost track of time.”

“Don’t be sorry!”, Linda replied, “We’re glad that you two are enjoying yourselves so much.”

“How was it, Beth?”, her dad asked.

“So awesome! I taught Ms Lewis to skate and we kissed for the first time!”, Beth blurted out excitedly.

Ms Lewis became alarmed at being found out. Beth’s mom saw it and went to her. “Hey, it’s alright”, she said reassuringly, “This is a date, after all and what’s a date without kissing.”

“You’re not upset?”

“Of course not! Look how happy Beth is”, Linda pointed out, “That’s what we want.”

Beth sat beside her dad, telling him about their date. Watching her, Ms Lewis breathed a sigh of relief. She told Linda, “All this time, I keep thinking that this is wrong and that I shouldn’t be having these feelings for her. She’s only 10 years old, but on the other hand, she’s the kindest, most considerate person I know. And we have so much in common. She’s so much better than any man I’ve ever met. When she said she wanted to kiss me, I didn’t want to at first, but we did and…and I liked it.”

Linda said, “I know you can’t help feeling like this is wrong, but this is about you and Beth, nobody else. If you two want to kiss, then kiss.”

Ms Lewis became concerned, “But what if she wants to…”

“Do more than kiss?”, Linda finished for her.

Ms Lewis nodded nervously. Linda asked her, “That is between you and her. When that time comes, just please go slow and be gentle with her.”

“I’ll be so nervous, she’ll need to be gentle with me”, she giggled nervously.

Linda told her, “If you don’t want to do anything, then don’t. We’ll leave it up to you two to decide how far you want to go. This is your relationship. What Tom and I want is for both of you to treat each other with respect, don’t let this interfere with school and keep it private.”

Ms Lewis still looked concerned. Linda took both of her hands, “Don’t worry. Enjoy it for what it is.” Ms Lewis nodded her head. Linda asked, “So, are you two going out tomorrow?”

“I didn’t know what you and Tom’s plans were and so I told Beth that I would have to see what you wanted.”

“We’re not doing anything. If you aren’t busy tomorrow, I know Beth would love to go out again.”

“Oh…okay, but we haven’t planned anything yet”, Ms Lewis said.

“Well, Beth chose the last two dates, so why don’t you decide where you should go.”

Ms Lewis thought for awhile, “I would like to do something romantic, but Beth wouldn’t enjoy a fancy dinner or dancing.”

“Well, tomorrow is the Pecan Street Festival”, suggested Linda.

“Ohh, yea. I would love to go to that. Would Beth want to go?”

“She loves to look at all the arts and crafts. There’s also the State Aquarium Center nearby. She’s been there before and loves it. Let me ask her.” Linda turned to Beth, “Beth, Would you like to go to the Pecan Street Festival and the Aquarium with Ms Lewis tomorrow?”

Beth jumped off the couch, “Yea! Do you want to go, Ms Lewis?”

Ms Lewis smiled and nodded at Beth’s eagerness, “Yes. What time do you want me to pick you up?”

“9:00.”

Ms Lewis said to everyone, “Well, I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Beth ran up to her, “Do you have to leave?”

“Yes, it’s getting late. I’ll see you tomorrow morning.”

“Okay.” Beth hugged her, then she reached up to kiss her. Ms Lewis nervously looked at Tom and Linda, but after seeing their approval, she leaned down and kissed Beth.

“Good night, Beth.”

“Good night, Ms Lewis.”

*****

The next day, Sunday morning, Ms Lewis came over and picked Beth up and they went to the Pecan Street Festival. Afterwards, they went to the aquarium. As the day went on, it became more and more apparent to Ms Lewis how alike they were and how she was finding herself attracted to Beth. They both had a great time and when Ms Lewis parked in front of Beth’s house, Beth asked if they could kiss again like they did last night. Ms Lewis said yes and slowly kissed her. Beth was still awkward and fumbling, but Ms Lewis didn’t mind. Every time that Ms Lewis pulled away, Beth kept wanting to kiss more, until Ms Lewis told her that she would have to wait until the next date.

The next day at school, Beth couldn’t help smiling at Ms Lewis throughout the whole day. Ms Lewis smiled back, but not too much so as to rouse suspicion. Both Ms Lewis and Beth’s mom had talked with Beth about how she needed to keep quiet about their dates. They weren’t able to go on any dates on school nights and Ms Lewis found herself watching Beth run around on the playground during recess instead of talking with the other teachers. Every night after school, when she got back to her small apartment, she felt the solitude pressing in on her and she would call Beth in order to hear her voice. Beth’s cheerful voice pushed back the loneliness and made her feel better. Their conversations were nice, but after Ms Lewis would hang up the phone, the stillness and quiet would remind her how lonely her life was. The week seemed to drag by until Friday, when Beth came into the classroom after school and told Ms Lewis that she couldn’t wait for their date that night. Ms Lewis couldn’t wait either.

Every day that weekend, they went out. Ms Lewis never felt so alive as she did on these dates with Beth. They always had fun and always kissed each other at the end. When they kissed, there was no asking or hesitation and both of them were more confident. With every date, their kisses became longer and more passionate. Beth would copy what Ms Lewis did while they kissed, placing her hands on Ms Lewis’ sides and tilting her head to the side. For her age, Beth was really becoming quite skillful, building up Ms Lewis’ arousal. Ms Lewis really enjoyed being with her and every day, she looked forward to their date. During their date on Sunday, she finally admitted to herself that she was falling for her. That evening, as they finished kissing outside of Beth’s house, Beth told her, “I love you”.

For an instant, Ms Lewis was at a crossroad. She could go one way and give up this reckless idea of dating a child and continue being lonely or she could go the other way and be happier than she had ever been in her life. Her decision took less than a second. She chose happiness instead of loneliness. “I love you too”, she answered.

*****

The next week at school was the same as the previous week. They had to contend themselves with smiling at each other from time to time. Sometimes in the break room, Ms Lewis would listen to other teachers talk about their husbands or boyfriends and it made her realize just how different her life was now. She couldn’t tell anyone about her girlfriend, making her feel like an outcast. No one would understand or be accepting of this relationship and the consequences were too great. She could lose everything. She would be branded a child molester, a monster who preyed on children. It made her sick to think that such lies would be said about her. And all because of ignorance and fear.

That Friday after school, Beth was waiting for Ms Lewis beside her car in the parking lot, “Ms Lewis? I want to do something different for our date tonight.”

“What would you like to do?”

“I would like you to have dinner at my house and then…I was hoping that you could have a sleepover.”

Ms Lewis was silent. She knew this moment would come; when Beth would want to do more than kiss. She asked, “What about your parents?”

“Oh, I asked and they said as long as you’re comfortable with it and it’s in their house, then it’s okay with them.”

‘As long as I’m comfortable with it…’, Ms Lewis thought, ‘Am I comfortable with it? Maybe I’m blowing this out of proportion. Maybe all Beth means is having a slumber party like girls have. Simply spending the night talking and watching movies; nothing more.’

“Okay…uh, what time should I come over?”, Ms Lewis asked.

“As soon as you can”, Beth replied happily, then she whispered, “I love you.” Then she walked across the parking lot on her way home.

Ms Lewis got into her car and drove to her apartment. During the drive, her stomach was filled with butterflies. She was both excited and scared at the same time. Even though she was in love with Beth, she didn’t know if she could visualize her in a sexual way. When she got to her apartment, she took a shower, put on some jeans and a nice blouse, and packed an overnight bag. As she zipped up the bag, she looked at it and then sat on the bed, wondering what she should do. If she and Beth were to do this, there would be no going back and she really would have to live a double life; the life that her family and co-workers know about…and this new life, that no one could ever know about. Once again, she was at a crossroad. But to her, there was only one direction to go. She was in love with Beth and she wanted to be with her. She stood up, grabbed her overnight bag and went out to her car and to her future.

Fifteen minutes later, she was ringing the doorbell at Beth’s house.

“I’LL GET IT!!!”, Beth’s excited voice came clearly through the door. Ms Lewis couldn’t help snickering, despite her nervousness. The door opened and Beth stood there excitedly, “Come in, come in!” Ms Lewis stepped in nervously, especially as she was feeling the overnight bag in her hand.

Beth’s mom came out of the kitchen. “Hi, how was your day?”, she asked in her usual jovial manner.

“I’m good”, she said meekly.

“Can Beth take your bag to her room?”, Linda asked.

“Yes, that would be fine.” She handed her bag to Beth, who scampered down the hall.

Linda noticed how quiet Ms Lewis was and asked, “Are you nervous?”

“Extremely! To tell you the truth, I’ve never been so nervous before in my life”, Ms Lewis looked at her shaking hands, “I keep telling myself that this is just a slumber party and that nothing’s going to happen.”

Linda took her hands, “When Beth asked me if you could spend the night, I asked her if that was all she wanted or if she was wanting something else. She wouldn’t say and so I had a talk with her about being respectful of your feelings and making you feel comfortable.” Linda paused for a few seconds, then said, “She knows that this is a big step for both of you and so if you aren’t comfortable with spending the night, she’ll understand.”

Ms Lewis told her, “I think part of it is that if I do this, there’s no going back. I’ll be a…a…”

“No, you won’t! You love her and would never hurt her. You simply want to be with her.”

Ms Lewis nodded her head, then asked, “What is she expecting? I mean, I don’t know what I’m supposed to do.”

“She’s expecting you to love her and she wants to love you in return”, Linda smiled at her, “Everything will be alright. I want you to relax and enjoy being with Beth.”

Ms Lewis nodded nervously and smiled back. Beth came up to her, “Ms Lewis, do ya wanna see my room?”

She replied, “Yes. Oh…uh, Beth? Could you uh, call me Michelle instead of Ms Lewis. It just seems kind of impersonal since we’re girlfriends.”

Beth’s face brightened, “Really?! I can call you Michelle?”

“Only when you’re not at school”, her mom warned her, “At school, she’s your teacher, not your girlfriend.”

“Okay, mom”, she said disappointed. Taking Michelle’s hand, she said, “Come on Ms Lewis…I mean, Michelle.” Beth led her to her room.

“Oh, it’s beautiful!”, Michelle remarked, looking at the bright colors and the posters on the wall. Beth showed Michelle her books, her soccer trophies and her Wii games.

“Do you want to play?”, Beth eagerly asked.

“Oh no. I’m no good at video games.”

“Pleeaasse…”, Beth pleaded.

Michelle looked at Beth’s charming little face with her hands clasped before her. “Oh…all right.” Beth grinned at her. “But you need to show me what to do.”

Beth picked up Wii Sports and put in the disc. She helped Michelle create her character and then she selected Tennis. She showed Michelle how to hold the controller and swing it like a racquet, and after a few minutes of coaching, Michelle was soon hitting the ball like a pro. Eventually, Michelle noticed that she kept scoring against Beth. In fact, Beth’s character didn’t even seem to be playing. It was just standing there. Michelle looked at Beth to see why she wasn’t playing, then she saw why. Every time she swung her arm to hit the ball, her breasts would jiggle which is what Beth was watching instead of the game.

Michelle giggled quietly to herself. For the first time in her life, she didn’t mind someone staring at her breasts. “Beth, honey…It’s your turn.”

“Huh?” Beth’s eyes were glazed over. Suddenly she woke up, “Oh yea!” She looked at the TV and began playing again. Afterwards, they played Bowling and then Golf. Then Beth put in Mario Kart, which they played for over an hour. Michelle really got into it, trying to beat Beth during the races.

“Dinner’s almost ready!”, Beth’s mom called out from the kitchen. Beth turned off the Wii and her TV, and she and Michelle went to the dining room. Tom said hello to Michelle as he came in and went to the bedroom to change.

As Beth set the plates and dinnerware on the table, Michelle and Linda sat on the couch as they waited for Tom to return from the bedroom so they could eat. As they talked, Michelle heard the door open and she turned to see two teenage girls walking in. One of them was tall, with tattoos on her arms, dressed in a black T-shirt with skulls, ripped jeans and even wearing army boots! The other teenager was the complete opposite! She was small, had on nice clothes and was the sweetest looking girl. As they walked in, the smaller girl stared at Michelle for a while, then said, “Ms Lewis…?”

Michelle gasped and wondered, ‘How does she know my name?’ All of a sudden, panic set in. She had been found out somehow. That means the school would know that she is at a student’s house.

“Ms Lewis? It’s me, Amanda, from Northwest Elementary, back in Chicago.”

Michelle looked at her in surprise. Then she recognize her. She had taught Amanda 2 years ago in Chicago. She remembered her being a nice, quiet girl.

“Amanda!…Hi!…”, Michelle stammered, still in shock from being recognized, “What are you doing here?!”

“We moved here. I go to Riverdale with Stephanie”, she said. As Stephanie walked by and down the hallway, Michelle noticed her face was completely devoid of emotion. No ‘Hello’ or ‘How are you’. Her chilling demeanor actually caused Michelle to cringe.

“I thought you were in Chicago. What are you doing here, Ms Lewis?”, Amanda asked, walking up to Michelle.

Michelle’s face turned all shades of red as she grasped her hands nervously. Linda told her, “She moved here, the same as you, Amanda. This is Beth’s new teacher.”

“You’re the teacher that Beth has a crush on?”, Amanda asked.

Michelle didn’t know what to say. “Yes”, Linda told her, “Beth wanted her to spend the night.”

“Okay. It was good seeing you. I’ll see you tomorrow”, Amanda said cheerfully as she waved, then ran down the hall after Stephanie.

Michelle realized she was holding her breath and released it. It really scared her, being caught like that. Linda seeing her distress, asked her, “Are you alright?”

“Yes. It’s just…I thought…”, She took a deep breath, “I’m already so nervous about being over here that when Amanda recognized me, I thought that I had been caught.” She took another deep breath. “I remember Amanda now; She was in my fifth grade class back at my old school. I can’t believe she’s here…and what is she doing with that creepy girl? I mean, she’s downright scary, probably a thug!”

Linda laughed.

“What’s so funny?!”, Michelle asked confused.

Linda answered, “Amanda spends a lot of time here; she practically lives here. That “creepy thug” is her girlfriend…and my oldest daughter, Stephanie.”

Michelle’s jaw dropped as she gaped at Linda, “That is your…”, she pointed down the hallway to where Stephanie and Amanda went, “…your DAUGHTER?! You mean, that’s Beth’s SISTER?!…and Amanda is her…”

Linda nodded, still laughing. Michelle covered her mouth with her hand, “OhmyGod!”

Linda laughed, “I know what you mean. Stephanie is…a lot to accept. She looks really scary and she can have a bad attitude at times. And believe me, she doesn’t hold back when she speaks her mind. As for Amanda, she’s the sweetest little girl and…well…Stephanie is head over heels in love with her. So much so that Amanda is the only person that has any sort of influence over Stephanie.”

Beth, who had come over, told Michelle, “And they’re always having sex.”

Michelle looked at Beth and then at Linda in surprised.

“Beth! Don’t be spreading gossip”, her mother admonished her. “She’s right though. They do have sex. Quite a lot actually. And Stephanie is very…vocal”, Linda chuckled as if it was no big deal, “Sometimes, I have to bang on the door and tell her to hold it down.”

“Does Amanda’s mother know?”, Michelle asked in shock.

“Yes. Me and Tom for one, are much happier that Stephanie is with Amanda now. Stephanie had fallen in with a bad crowd. She would get into fights and was frequently in trouble with the police. Despite how young Amanda is and the legality of it, she is a much welcome change over them and is so sweet.”

Tom came in and went into the kitchen. Linda asked, “So, are you ready to eat?”

“Yes”, Michelle stood up and looked down the hallway to the room that Stephanie and Amanda had disappeared into, “Should we wait for them?”

“No. They’ll come in when they’re done.”

“You mean they’re…”, Michelle whispered.

“Yep”, Beth said.

“Oh my”, Michelle murmured, then thought to herself, ‘I suppose I shouldn’t be too judgmental. After all, what are Beth and I going to be doing later?’

Tom, Linda, Michelle and Beth ate dinner. Linda tried to make Michelle feel comfortable, offering her a glass of wine and Michelle was able to relax some, but in the back of her mind, she knew that shortly, she and Beth would be going to her room. After dinner, Michelle and Beth sat on the couch together to watch TV with Linda as Tom washed the dishes. Michelle tried to help, but Linda insisted that she was their guest. As they watched TV, Beth took Michelle’s hand in her own and snuggled up against her. Sometime later, Amanda and Stephanie came into the dining room and began eating dinner. Michelle couldn’t help staring at Amanda, still perplexed as to how someone as small and timid as her could have sex with someone as big and fierce as Stephanie. But Amanda looked completely happy and comfortable eating beside Stephanie. She was smiling and saying something to Stephanie that Michelle couldn’t quite hear. Stephanie was smiling back at Amanda, but her smile didn’t make her any less scary to Michelle. After they finished eating, they went back to their bedroom and Amanda waved to her as they passed by.

A little after eight o’clock, Beth looked at Michelle and asked, “Do you want to go to bed now?”

Anxiously, Michelle looked first at Beth, then at her parents. Linda smiled reassuringly, “Good night. We’ll see you in the morning.”

Beth went to kiss her mom and dad good night, then taking Michelle’s hand, she led her to her room. Once Beth closed the door, she went into her bathroom to change into her nightie. Her heart pounding in her chest, Michelle didn’t know what to do, so she stood there. When Beth came out, she climbed into the far side of her bed and looked at Michelle, who still hadn’t moved.

“Aren’t you gonna change into your nightie?”, she asked.

Red-faced, Michelle mumbled, “Uh…yeah”, then went to her bag, took out her nightgown and went into the bathroom to change. As she took off her clothes, her breathing was shallow and her heart continued to pound. Here she was taking off her clothes in one of her student’s bedroom in order to have sex with her. ‘I’m going straight to Hell for this’, she thought as she slipped on her nightgown. Upon coming out, the room was dark except for a nightlight which cast a soft glow over the room. She crawled into bed beside Beth. As she laid on her back, she turned her head to look at Beth. Beth was on her side, staring at her. “That’s beautiful”, she said, looking at Michelle’s nightgown.

“Thank you”, Michelle replied, “Yours is beautiful too”

Beth’s eyes naturally went to Michelle’s breasts bulging up through her nightgown. Michelle watched her stare at them. It looked like Beth was trying to think of a way to ask her something. After a while, Beth asked, “Did you have big boobs when you were a kid?”

Michelle smiled, saying, “Mine started growing when I was about 8 years old. Every year they would get bigger.”

“Wow. You were so lucky”, Beth said in envy.

“No, I wasn’t. Everyone made fun of me and called me names. It got to be so bad that I hated my breasts and tried to hide them at school. Even now as an adult, people still say mean things to me about them.”

Beth’s face looked sorrowful and she mumbled, “I’m sorry”, looking away from her breasts.

“Don’t be sorry”, Michelle turned Beth’s face towards her again, “You’re not like them.”

Beth said, “I don’t know why people would be mean to you about them. I think they’re lovely.”

Michelle laughed. “What’s so funny?”, Beth asked.

“I’m sorry. It’s just that nobody has ever referred to my breasts as being lovely before.”

Beth continued to stare at them. It became obvious to Michelle that she wanted to ask her something, but she seemed hesitant to do so. Finally, she slowly asked, “Is it…ok…” Michelle waited for her to continue. “…if…” Beth’s face became almost sorrowful as she tried to think of how to ask her question, but seemed unable to.

To Michelle, Beth was clearly trying so hard to not be like the other mean people who only treated her like a sex object. She simply wanted to explore her curiosity and this new desire that she was feeling. Michelle asked, “Would you like to touch them?”

Beth’s eyes jerked up to Michelle’s face, “You won’t mind?…”

Michelle smiled, “I won’t mind.”

Beth slowly reached her hand out and pressed it through the silk fabric against her breast. “It’s so soft”, Beth whispered. She pressed down harder, then spying the nipple poking up, she felt it with her finger. Beth sat up and after looking at Michelle for approval, she began caressing her breasts with both hands, To Beth, they were softer than any pillow and the more she felt them, the more mesmerized she became. She thought to herself, ‘Now I know why Amanda likes doing this to Stephanie.’ Feeling Beth’s fingernails lightly scraping against the thin fabric of her nightgown, Michelle felt herself relaxing. She was no longer nervous. In fact, she couldn’t remember the last time that she felt this relaxed. Seeing Beth’s smile as her hands roamed over her, she wasn’t just feeling relaxed, she was feeling very good. Contemplating how far she and Beth wanted to go with this, she asked, “Beth…would it be okay if I take this off?” Beth’s eyes widened and she nodded her head vigorously.

Michelle raised her butt up so she could slide her nightgown up to her waist, then sitting up and holding her breath, she pulled it over her head and laid it on the nightstand. Then, in a sudden moment of shyness, she quickly layed down again, and crossed her arms over her breasts to cover them. Seeing her breasts bulging out from between her arms which barely covered them, she hoped that Beth wouldn’t be too shocked. Beth’s eyes and mouth were wide open as she sat there, her hands at her sides. Michelle blushed out of embarrassment, feeling very self-conscience. She was regretting taking off her nightgown, but she told herself that Beth was different than those other people. After wrestling with her own insecurity and telling herself that Beth wanted to see them, she managed to force her arms down to her sides so that her breasts were fully exposed. Again, she looked at Beth, who seemed to be frozen. “Beth?”, she whispered, but Beth didn’t answer. She nudged Beth a little, who finally came out of her trance.

“Wwooooww…”, she whispered slowly.

“Do you like them?”, Michelle asked.

Beth continued to stare, whispering, “Even better…” She didn’t move, she just stared.

“What are you thinking?”, Michelle asked.

Beth blinked a few times, then asked, “Can you sit up?”

Michelle got a confused smile on her face, “Okay…” She sat up against the headboard, which caused her breasts to sag downward so that they hung down to her waist.

Beth’s eyes popped out of her head even more as her mind went wild, ‘OHMYGOD!!! My teacher is naked on my bed! Well, not quite naked. She still has her panties on. But still! OH GEEZ, I didn’t think boobs could get this big!’

Beth slowly crawled over and sat herself between Michelle’s legs. Breathing heavily, she slowly reached out, placing her hands on top of Michelle’s breasts and slowly sliding them down the sides until her hands were underneath them. She lifted them up, feeling how heavy they were. Then she pinched the nipples in between her forefingers and thumbs and pulled the nipples up so that the breasts were also lifted up. Then she dropped them and watched them bounce. She pinched the nipples again, lifted them higher and again dropped them. Beth’s face had a very intense look on it. Then she grabbed both breasts and squeezed hard.

“Ow! Easy, hon”, Michelle told her.

Beth immediately pulled her hands back in alarm, “I’m sorry! I’m sorry!”

“It’s okay. Just be gentle with them.” Michelle took her Beth’s hands and placed them back on her breasts. “Be slow and gentle”

Beth’s hands slowly slid across her breasts in circles. “That’s right”, Michelle remarked softly, “Nice and slow.” Switching to her ‘teacher’ mode, she told Beth, “It feels really good when you rub my nipples.” Beth slid her hands down to her nipples and rubbed her forefingers back and forth across them. “Yes, just like that.” Michelle sighed. Beth’s fingers were making her feel so good. Her head leaned back against the wall and she closed her eyes as her breathing became slow and deep. She hadn’t felt like this in…well…never! They only time that she had sex was about 15 years ago. The experience was so unsatisfying that she thought all sex was like that and never wanted it again. She had masturbated a few times, but it wasn’t that much better. She would make herself wet, but sometimes wasn’t able to reach orgasm. She knew she was not doing something right, but she didn’t know what. But Beth’s hands were feeling better than anything that she ever experienced before. She felt Beth’s lips on hers. She opened her eyes briefly to see Beth kissing her, then she closed her eyes, reached up and wrapped her arms around Beth, bringing her closer so that Beth was laying on top of her. As they kissed, Michelle ran her tongue along Beth’s lips and then gently pressed it into her mouth, touching her tongue.

Beth pulled back, “Your tongue went inside my mouth.”

“Is that okay?”, Michelle asked.

“It feels weird.”

“Do you not want me to do that?”

“Do you?”, Beth asked.

“Yes, but only if it’s okay with you”, Michelle explained.

Beth thought for a second, “Okay.”

“Okay?”

“Okay.”

She continued kissing Michelle. Michelle stuck her tongue in Beth’s mouth and touched her tongue. Beth pushed her own tongue out against Michelle’s in return. As Beth leaned against Michelle, her knee pressed against Michelle’s vagina. Michelle sucked in her breath and let it slowly out in gasps. As Beth worked herself up to the fact that she was making out with her naked teacher, she began squirming on top of Michelle, causing her knee to keep pressing against Michelle’s vagina. Michelle’s breathing became more labored, then she began to moan, quietly at first, then louder, so that Beth pulled back thinking that she was hurting her.

“What’s wrong?!”, she asked in alarm.

“Nothing…”, Michelle gasped out, “Oh God!…That was incredible!” She looked at the crotch of her panties and was surprised to see a large wet spot on them.

Beth also looked down and exclaimed, “You peed yourself!”

“No, sweetie. It’s not pee. You made me feel very good and that’s what happens.”

“That’s not pee?”, Beth asked.

“No.”

Then Beth remembered Amanda telling her that during sex there’s this water that comes out, but it’s not pee. “How did you do that?”

“Your leg was rubbing against my vagina.”

“What’s a vagina?”, Beth asked confused.

“This is a vagina”, Michelle pointed to it.

“Mom calls that my bits and Amanda says it’s called a pussy.”

“I don’t like the word pussy. It’s too vulgar. I prefer vagina

“I like vagina too. It sounds like a flower.”

“I think so too”, Michelle agreed.

Beth looked at the wet spot on her panties. Beth’s hands were on Michelle’s legs. She slid her right hand slowly along her leg and across her panties, feeling the warm, wet spot beneath her fingers as they sank into the soft folds of Michelle’s lips. Her fingers went back and forth across the wet spot, causing Michelle to stifle a breathless laugh that escaped her lips. Beth glanced up at her and smiled.

Michelle closed her eyes as she shuddered. ‘How can she make me feel this good?!’, she wondered. Beth was enjoying the funny expressions and noises that her teacher was making as she pressed her fingers into her vagina through her panties. She quickly decided that she was not content with Michelle just being half-naked. She wanted her teacher to be completely naked! Grinning, she scooted back, then reached out and pulled her panties down her legs, throwing them on the floor. Beth gasped when she saw that Michelle’s vagina was completely covered in thick, curly hair. “Wow!”, she exclaimed as she felt how soft it was. It sorta felt like her teddy bear.

“I want hair on mine…”, she whined as she ran her fingers through it.

All the concerns that she had about this left her completely as Michelle watched Beth’s fingers run through her pubic hair and brush against her labia. She no longer cared if this was wrong or illegal. She wanted this. She needed this. Something that felt this good couldn’t be wrong. She leaned her head back and closed her eyes again, luxuriating in Beth’s magic fingers.

Beth watched Michelle’s face as she slowly ran her finger up and down her vagina. As she did so, Michelle’s legs spread apart, causing her vagina to open. Beth saw how different Michelle’s vagina was from hers. Michelle’s had some things that were sticking out that Beth’s didn’t have. She gently grabbed these thin folds that were hanging out and looked at them, slowly pulling them apart, and watching the vagina open up before her, like a pink rose opening up. She touched the inside. It was hot and wet…just like Amanda said. She traced her finger along the inside, feeling it’s softness. When she came to a little bump at the top, Michelle’s legs jerked a little. Surprised, Beth looked up at Michelle. Her head was still leaned back with her eyes closed. She looked like she was asleep, but when Beth ran her finger over the bump, her legs jerked again and her breath hissed between her clenched teeth.

Covering her mouth as she silently laughed, “OhmyGod!”, Beth watched in ecstasy as her teacher moaned. Beth kept moving her finger back and forth over that little bump, watching her thighs bounce in sequence to her finger. Michelle was breathing heavily like she was out of breath, her eyes squeezed tightly shut, then suddenly she held her breath and her hips pushed up against Beth’s finger as she grunted, “UUUGGGHHHH……” and to Beth’s shock, Michelle peed out a long stream of water all over Beth’s nightie and face.

Beth’s mouth dropped open in shock. The water had squirted all over her. On her face and all over her nightie. She sat there, feeling it drip down her face and she looked at her wet nightie. She heard a loud gasp and she looked up at Michelle.

Michelle was covering her mouth with both hands, horror-stricken. Her eyes were wide open in shock as they went from Beth’s wet face to her wet nightie. Being on the verge of crying, she stammered, “OH BETH!! OH GOD!!…I AM…SO SORRY…”

“That…was…AWESOME!!!”, Beth interrupted her, laughing excitedly, “You have to do that again!!”

Michelle was dumbfounded, “You’re…you’re not upset?”

“No!”, she said happily. She put her hands on Michelle’s thighs and leaned closer, “Do it again!”

Michelle was still baffled by Beth excitement, “I…don’t know if I can. You’re sure you’re alright…I mean look at your nightie. It’s ruined!”

“Mom can wash it”, she said indifferently. She looked at her wet nightie and then grinned at Michelle, asking with a sly smile, “D’ya wanna see me naked?”

Michelle was quiet for a second and then, almost without her knowing it, whispered, “Yes.”

Beth’s grin got even bigger as she sat back on her legs. Grasping the bottom of her nightie, she pulled it up over her head and threw it on the floor. She wasn’t wearing any panties underneath and Michelle could scarcely believe what she was feeling as she stared at Beth’s naked 10 year-old body before her. Her breathing became more pronounced as she examined every detail, her flat breasts; the smooth, youthful skin; and her tiny, hairless vagina which was neatly closed together, unlike hers which looked sloppy with her inner lips hanging out. As Michelle stared, her hand reached out trembling, but then she became aware of what she was doing and pulled it back.

“You can touch me if ya want?”, Beth told her. She took Michelle’s hands and placed them on her chest. Michelle’s hands slid over her body, feeling how smooth and soft it was. Beth grabbed both of Michelle’s breasts as she leaned forward to kiss Michelle. Rolling over on her side, Michelle held Beth in place and gently laid her on her back. She then got up on her hands and knees above Beth. Her massive breasts hung down in front of Beth’s face. Beth stared at them in astonishment. She slowly pushed one and watched in wonder as it swung back and forth like a pendulum. Seeing this, Michelle rocked side to side, causing them to sway. Beth giggled in delight at seeing this.

After a while, Michelle told Beth, “Hey…let me go pee.” She crawled off the bed, her butt swaying as she walked into the bathroom without closing the door. As Beth waited, it dawned on her that her teacher was going to pee…and the door was open. She had to see this! She scampered off the bed and hurried into the bathroom.

“I’ll be done in a minute, then you can go”, Michelle told her when she saw how quickly Beth came in there.

“I don’t need to go.”

Michelle looked at her confused, “Then why did you run in here?”

“So I can watch you pee.”

Michelle snorted in surprise, “You want to watch?!”

Beth nodded her head vigorously, her eyes and mouth opened wide.

“I don’t want you…”

“Pleeaasse?”, Beth begged.

“It’s gross…and embarrassing.”

“No, it isn’t. I really want to see it”, Beth said.

“It’s really that important to you?”

Beth nodded.

Michelle sighed, “I guess…but I don’t know if I can make myself go in front of you”, Michelle said uncertainly.

Michelle sat there and waited for her bladder to relax. Beth squatted down on the floor with her face right in front of Michelle’s knees. Michelle’s couldn’t believe that Beth would want to see something so disgusting. Having Beth stare at her as she was trying to pee naturally caused her bladder to close tight, so she sat there and forced herself to relax and soon she could feel herself peeing. Beth gasped as she heard Michelle’s pee splashing in the water. She leaned closer to get a better view, and Michelle could barely hear Beth squealing quietly to herself, “OHMYGOD!! She’s peeing right in front of me!”

As Beth watched in sheer bliss, Michelle in her effort to push the remaining pee out of her bladder, let out a loud fart. Michelle’s eyes and mouth opened in shock and with her face turning all kinds of red, she covered her mouth with her hands in humiliation. “OH BETH…I DIDN’T MEAN TO…”, she gasped as she tried to apologize. Beth covered her mouth and giggled at what Michelle did. Feeling both confused and relieved by Beth’s laughter, Michelle asked her, “Why is that funny?”

When Beth was able to stop laughing, she said, “I didn’t know grownups did that.”

“I’m really sorry”, Michelle still felt bad despite the fact that Beth found it hilarious.

“Don’t be sorry. I liked it”, she said.

Michelle grimaced, “How can you like that?”

“Because you did it.”

She stood up and flushed the toilet as Beth silently thought about how appealing it was to watch her pee. Michelle went back to the bed and Beth watched her as her hips swayed side to side as she walked. As Michelle crawled up on the bed, she saw that Beth was not moving, but instead was staring intensely at her. She stopped halfway in her crawling and looked at Beth.

“What is it, honey?”, Michelle asked.

“Your butt is so beautiful”, she said quietly, “It’s so big and perfect. Mine’s too skinny.”

Michelle looked at her and said, “I would love to have your skinny butt.”

“I don’t want you to have a skinny butt”, she said as she touched it lovingly, “I want yours to be nice and fat.”

“Well, I’m glad you like it so much”, Michelle replied as she sat down.

“Michelle?…”

“Hmm.”

“I want to do something, but I’m scared you’ll think I’m weird.”

“We’re learning about each other. I don’t want you to be scared to ask me anything.”

“But, you’ll think I’m weird.”

Moving in front of her on the side of the bed, Michelle promised, “I won’t think you’re weird.”

“I…want to…”, she stammered, then she said, “No, it’s too weird!”

Michelle told her, “Please tell me, Beth. I won’t laugh or think you’re weird”

Beth asked quietly, “Promise?”

“I promise.”

Beth looked down at the floor and quietly said, “I would like…to spank you…but not in a mean way”, she added quickly. She slowly glanced up at Michelle to see how she was reacting.

Michelle asked, “Why would you want to do that?”

“I dunno”, Beth thought for awhile, “I just want to…I think it’s cuz you’re my teacher.”

Michelle knew Beth wasn’t wanting to be mean to her, Beth loved her too much to be mean. It was like she said. She was a little kid and here was the opportunity to spank her teacher. Michelle smiled to herself, thinking, ‘If I had the opportunity, I probably would want to spank some of my teachers too when I was her age…although not sexually. Spanking does turn some people on. Maybe she just naturally likes it.’ The fact that Beth was attracted to her fat, dumpy bottom at all pleased Michelle. Her body, being so old and with it’s fat, sagging belly, was far from that of a young model’s. She didn’t know why Beth was so aroused by it, but she was and that pleased Michelle immensely.

“Okay”, she told Beth.

Beth looked up, “Really?”

“Yes, but not too hard and only with your hand.”

Beth watched in awe as Michelle stood up and bent over the bed. Michelle looked behind her at Beth and wiggled her butt and asked her teasingly, “You really want to spank your teacher’s fat butt?”

Beth grinned at her and nodded her head enthusiastically. Mesmerized by the beautiful sight of her fat butt sticking up in her face, she ran her hand over it, noticing how warm the crack felt to her hand. “Wooww…”, she gasped

“What?”, Michelle asked curiously.

“Your butthole is really big.”

Michelle rolled her eyes at Beth’s audacity, thinking, ‘That’s nice. Well, as long as you like it.’

Beth lightly slapped her hip, asking, “Did that hurt?”

Michelle smiled at her concern, “No.”

Beth grinned and slapped it again, slightly harder, marveling at how her butt cheek jiggled after she hit it.

“How bout that?”

Michelle shook her head. Beth, afraid of hurting her, began spanking her, slowly and lightly. Michelle saw that Beth was holding back and told her, “You can spank me harder if you want.”

Beth’s face brightened and she grinned. Her slaps became harder and faster. As the excitement of spanking her naked teacher grew in her, she became more eager. “Ooh”, Michelle quietly exclaimed as she felt this. Jerking with each slap on her behind, Michelle watched Beth in amazement as she was really getting into it. It was beginning to sting a little, but Beth looked so happy, that Michelle didn’t want to stop her. After a few minutes, Beth stopped and looked at Michelle’s reddening cheeks and suddenly felt regret at hurting her teacher. She asked, “Did I do it too hard?”

“No, honey.”

“I didn’t want to hurt you…I just really wanted to do it…”, she looked again at how red Michelle’s butt cheeks were, “You sure it doesn’t hurt?”

Michelle smiled as she layed down on her side, “It doesn’t hurt.

Beth climbed into the bed, laying down beside her, “Thank you for letting me do that.”

“You’re welcome”, Michelle smirked at her, “You really liked it?” Beth nodded. “I liked it too.”

Beth’s eyes grew big, “You did?”

“Yes. Part of it was because it made you happy and part of it was…I don’t know…I think it’s like you said, because I’m your teacher.”

Michelle sat up and moved over her on her hands and knees, beholding the little girl under her. She didn’t have any breasts or pubic hair and her vulva was so small. But her happiness and eagerness in experiencing these new things for the first time is what really turned Michelle on.

Michelle kissed her, as her hand moved down to Beth’s vagina, lightly tickling it with her fingers. Beth squirmed a little and giggled. Michelle giggled herself at Beth’s response and kept tickling her vagina. Her tickling changed to dragging her finger up and down, lightly pressing at first, but then a little harder. Beth’s giggles quieted down and her breathing became heavier. Her hips rose up to press against Michelle’s finger, which sank in between her outer lips. Beth sighed as this incredible sensation grew within her. As Michelle’s finger sped up, Beth’s hips rocked back and forth. No longer in control of her body, her head turned to the side as she gasped for air. Her hands unconsciously clutching Michelle’s breasts as her orgasm began to build within her. She didn’t know what she was feeling, only that she didn’t want it to stop. She couldn’t describe it; this amazing sensation that was shooting through her body, causing her arms and legs to jerk. She began moaning, “Ooh…ooh…ooh…ooh…” It felt so good, it was almost painful. Suddenly she lost control scrunching her face up, as if she drank sour lemonade, “Oh!” she cried out. “That…Ooh!” She gasped as her hips rose of their own accord to press against Michelle’s hand. Before she knew what was happening, she felt herself pee a tiny bit. She shook for a few seconds before she sank back down, releasing a trembling breath. Her bucking hips slowed to an occasional twitch as she relaxed against the bed with a smile. She layed there, quietly breathing while Michelle laid beside her. After a moment, she opened her eyes and turned to look at Michelle, “What happen? That was…How did you do that?” She was still breathing heavily.

“The same way you did it to me.”

“It was even better than Amanda said…”, Beth yawned and smiled sleepily, her eyes half open. Her eyes fluttered a few times, then slowly closed. Michelle smiled and kissed her. Pulling the blanket over them, she draped her arm gently around Beth’s sleeping body, holding her. After all the years of sleeping alone, it felt so good to be able to hold someone. Feeling completely contented, she soon drifted off to sleep herself.

*****

The light of the morning sun streaming in through the window woke Michelle up. She looked around, not recognizing her apartment, then it all came back to her. She was in Beth’s room. Naked in her bed with her. They had made love for the first time last night. She looked over at Beth, who was still curled up next to her, asleep. She looked so precious, with a slight smile on her face, her sides slightly moving as she breathed, a quiet snore coming out of her mouth, her hair tousled across the pillow.

Michelle sighed, as she watched this beautiful angel. This was it. She was completely in love. Her life would be different from now on. She hadn’t really thought what the future had in store for them, such as living together, if they would eventually get married or how to deal with society, but it was like Linda had told her, ‘Enjoy it for what it is.’

She could hear someone in the kitchen. Beth’s face winced as she stretched her arms widely apart and yawned. She looked over and saw Michelle looking at her.

“Good morning”, Michelle said to her.

“Good morning!”, she replied back excitedly. She exhaled and whispered, “I can’t believe we did that.”

“Me either”, Michelle responded, “I keep thinking last night was a dream.”

Beth rolled over on top of Michelle, throwing her leg over Michelle’s leg and resting her chin on top of her breast. “Nope!”, Beth said emphatically with no small amount of glee, “I spanked you!”

Michelle flipped the pillow next to her on top of her face, “Oh God! I can’t believe I let you do that!”

“It was so awesome!”, Beth said proudly, “But not as awesome as watching you pee!”

Michelle flipped the pillow off of her face and stared up at the ceiling, “And I REALLY can’t believe I let you do that! What the hell was I thinking!”

“That you love me”, Beth answered her question.

Michelle looked at Beth, “Yes…that’s what I was thinking.”

Beth suddenly sat up and got off the bed, saying, “I’m going to see if Mom’s made breakfast.” Michelle watched her little bottom wiggle as she pulled her nightie over her head. She then left the room, closing the door.

For a while, Michelle just layed there, reminiscing about last night. ‘Well, we did it. I wonder what my parents will think? One thing’s for sure. They’re not going to be as open-minded as Beth’s parents. They’ll disown me…and that would be after calling the police.’ She sighed, ‘But this is what I want…Well, I better get up if I want some breakfast.’

Michelle threw the blanket back and got off the bed. Her nude body shivered in the chilly morning air. She didn’t feel like getting dressed and she couldn’t go out there in her nightgown, but then she saw that Beth’s mom had draped a silk bathrobe over the chair for her to wear. She pulled it on and stepped out into the hallway. She could hear someone in the shower, probably Tom. She smelled eggs and bacon cooking as she walked down the hall towards the kitchen. Beth was setting out the forks and napkins on the dining table as she passed by into the kitchen.

“Good morning”, Linda told her, holding a cup of coffee. She was at the stove stirring the scrambled eggs.

“Good morning”, Michelle sheepishly replied, “It feels strange to wake up in someone else’s house.” Linda offered her a cup of coffee, which she graciously accepted. There was toast and bacon on four plates laid out on the counter and Linda was waiting for the eggs to finish cooking.

“I have to tell you that Beth is so excited about her first sexual experience that she just had to tell me about it”, Linda told her.

Michelle felt her face grow warm as she blushed furiously and looked down at the floor.

Linda touched her hand, “Hey…It’s ok. You’re made my little girl very happy and that’s what I want”

Michelle looked up at her and smiled meekly. “To tell the truth, I don’t know what I should be feeling”, her voice dropped to a whisper, “Last night, I had sex with a ten year old girl. What does that mean?”

“It means that what you and Beth shared with each other last night was a beautiful thing…and that can never be wrong.”

Michelle heard a noise behind her and turned around to see Amanda walking in, her hair was tousled and she was clothed in a shirt, that was too big for her, that said “Iron Maiden” and had a hideous creature emblazoned underneath. “Good morning, Ms Lewis”, she said cheerfully.

“Good morning, Amanda”, she said quietly.

The eggs were ready and Linda was spooning them on to the plates. Amanda picked one up and brought it to the table. Michelle picked up two and followed her, setting down one plate before Beth, who was already sitting at the table, and another plate in front of herself. As they sat down, Michelle said to Amanda, “I still can’t believe you moved here also. Linda tells me that you and Stephanie have been a couple for quite some time.”

Amanda picked up a piece of toast. “Yea. We’ve been together for a while.”

Michelle’s curiosity got the better of her. “If you don’t mind my asking…Stephanie scares me. Doesn’t she frighten you? I mean, what if she lost her temper and…”

Amanda got a disagreeable look on her face, “She would never hurt me. Even when she’s really mad, I’m not scared of her, because I know she loves me. She’s actually very sweet. Everyone says she’s dangerous and they say all these horrible things about her, but she’s the only one who has ever been nice to me. The other kids…the ones who look nice and friendly, they’re the ones who were mean to me and tried to hurt me.”

Amanda took a bite of her eggs and asked, “How did you find out that Beth liked you?”

“Well, I kept finding these romantic poems that she would leave for me”, Michelle smiled at Beth who grinned back at her, “I thought it was one of the boys.”

“You didn’t know it was her?”, Amanda looked at Beth.

“No”, Michelle said, “I had no idea it was a girl. I know that sometimes boys or girls might have a crush on their teacher, but I never dreamed it was Beth. She is so shy and never said anything to me.” Michelle sipped her coffee as she looked around the room. “I still can’t believe that this is happening.”

“You can’t believe what?”

Michelle snickered and looked down at the table, “That one of my 10 year old students is my girlfriend…and her mom helped her set us up.”

Linda came in and sat down with her plate, “Well, it sounds like you don’t have any regrets.”

Michelle smiled embarrassingly, “No.”

Linda asked Michelle, “So, what do you two lovebirds have planned for today?”

Michelle turned to Beth, “There’s a place up the highway called Golf N Stuff. What do you think of going up there to check it out?”

“Oohh…you mean that place with the blue water fountains, and the miniature golf course with that giant statue of Peter Pan?!”, Beth inhaled sharply, “Can we go there?!

“Sure sweetie, my treat.”

Beth jumped out of her seat, grabbing Michelle’s hand, “Come on…!”

“Hang on!”, Michelle laughed, “Let me finish my coffee.”

Linda laughed at her daughter’s excitement, “That sounds great.” She looked at Amanda, “Amanda, I want you and Stephanie to get out and do something, too. She’s not going to spend the whole day in bed with you. Oohh…I know. Why don’t you go with Beth and Michelle! You all can double-date.”

“I’d like to, but Stephanie’s not gonna. She just wants to…you know what.”

“Well, she does too much ‘you know what’.”, Linda told her, “Go tell her that you two are going to Golf N Stuff.”

Amanda got up, took her breakfast tray to the kitchen and then went towards the bedroom, saying, “She’s not gonna like it…”

Beth muttered, “Oh boy…”, causing Michelle to look at her curiously. Half a minute later, a thunderous voice roared throughout the house, “I’M NOT GOING TO FUCKING GOLF N STUFF!!!”

Michelle’s mouth hit the floor. It wasn’t just the profanity or the blatant rudeness, it was the sheer violence that was in that voice. Stephanie already looked like a violent thug and this only added to it. A few seconds later, Stephanie burst into the dining room. If Michelle’s mouth hadn’t already hit the floor, it certainly would have done so now. Stephanie was completely naked and her face was twisted in anger. Michelle tried to avert her eyes from Stephanie’s nudity, but the terror that she was feeling kept her from doing so.

Linda gasped, “Stephanie! We’ve got company!”

“What the fuck am I supposed to do at fucking Golf N Stuff?!”, Stephanie demanded angrily.

“You can’t keep Amanda in bed all day. You need to take her out like normal people”, her mother told her, “Amanda wants to go.”

Amanda appeared beside Stephanie and took her hand, “Come on Steph. It’ll be fun.” Stephanie didn’t look convinced so Amanda told her, “Maybe they’ll have Dance Dance Revolution and you can watch me play.”

Stephanie still glared at her mom, then spit out, “And who the fuck is Ms Lewis?!”

Michelle felt pale as her hands gripped the sides of her chair. Then Michelle saw Amanda’s sweet, little face turn into a scowl and without warning, she swatted Stephanie’s behind.

“Hey! That’s my teacher you’re talking about! Now go get dressed and come on!”, Amanda ordered her, pushing her back towards their room. “Sorry, Ms Lewis”, she told Michelle, “Sometimes, she can be a little grumpy in the morning.”

After they went back to their room, Beth cheered, “Yes!”, as Michelle felt the color come back to her cheeks. She looked in amazement at Linda.

“I’m sorry! I must apologize for Stephanie’s behavior”, Linda told her, “As I told you last night, she isn’t afraid to speak her mind.”

Michelle still felt pale, “She scared the crap out of me. And when Amanda hit her…”

“Amanda is the only one she’ll listen to”, Linda said.

“I can see that”, Michelle agreed. She took a few minutes to collect herself and calm down. Then she stood up, “Well, I better take a shower and get dressed.”

As she went to shower, Linda took the dishes to the kitchen to wash them and Beth went and sat on the couch to wait for the others to get ready. Amanda came out shortly and joined her on the couch. Now that they were alone, Amanda was dying to know, “So, last night was the first time that you and Ms Lewis spent the night together?”

“Yea!”, Beth replied excitedly.

“So, did you…”, Amanda asked wide-eyed.

“YES!!!”, Beth squealed, “It was so awesome! Even better than I thought!”

“Really?! What all did you do?”

“I finally got to see her boobs! AND TOUCH THEM!!! OHMYGOD!!! They’re even bigger than I thought! And that water that you said gets peed out when a person uh…what did you call it?”

“Cums”, Amanda responded.

“Yea, she did it all over me!”

Amanda grimaced, “Eeww! Are you serious?! All over you?!”

“Yea! It was great! Oh, and guess what?!”, Beth’s voice dropped to a whisper, “I got to watch her pee! AND SHE LET ME SPANK HER!!!”, she squealed excitedly.

Amanda’s eyes got big, “You spanked your teacher?! Really?!”

“YES!!!”, Beth almost screamed with excitement.

“Why would you want to spank her?”, Amanda asked.

“When I was looking at her butt, I really wanted to touch it. Well, not just touch it, I wanted to smack it, but not in a mean way. I didn’t want to hurt her. Does that make sense?”

“Yea. It does actually”, Amanda said.

“You were right! I love sex! I can’t wait to do it again tonight!”

“Is Ms Lewis is spending the night again?”, Amanda asked.

Beth gasped, “I don’t know.” She jumped off the couch and ran to the kitchen and blurted out, “Mom! Can Michelle spend the night again with me? Pleeaase!”

Mom looked at her and smiled, “Well, you must really want her to.”

“Can she?”

“You want another sleepover with your teacher?”, she teased her.

“Mooommm…”

“Okay…”, she said laughing.

“Thank you, Mom”, Beth hugged her and then ran back to the couch and looked at Amanda with a big grin on her face. “She said yes!”, Beth told her excitedly, “I hope Michelle lets me spank her again.”

“I can’t believe you like that”, Amanda told her.

“Oh yea! Her butt’s almost as big as her boobs. Ooh, did you know that her butthole’s about this big?”, Beth touched her forefinger and thumb together.

“Wow! Really?!”, Amanda asked. “Don’t tell Stephanie that. She’d be trying to stick her tongue in it”, Amanda said jokingly.

Beth burst out laughing as her hands flew up to cover her mouth, “OhmyGod! I can’t believe you said that!”

Shortly later, Stephanie came out and sat in the recliner, waiting on Ms Lewis. Amanda got off the couch and went over to her. “Are you going to behave yourself?”, she asked.

Stephanie smirked at her, “Don’t I always?”

“Oh…”, Amanda remembered, “And don’t scare Ms Lewis. She was my fifth-grade teacher back in Chicago. She was my favorite teacher.”

“What the hell is she doing here?”, Stephanie asked.

“She moved here. Now she’s Beth’s teacher and her girlfriend”, Amanda explained.

Stephanie looked at Beth, “You have a girlfriend?”

Beth nodded, “Um-hm”

“And Mom let you have a girlfriend?”

“Yea!”, Beth answered indignantly.

“You fuck her yet?”, Stephanie asked rudely.

Amanda slapped her breast angrily, “That’s not nice! Say you’re sorry!”

Stephanie stared at Amanda, then looked at Beth, “I’m sorry.”

Beth was too surprised to respond. Stephanie had never apologized to her before. Amanda then climbed up into Stephanie’s lap and sat down, whispering in her ear quietly so Beth couldn’t hear, “If you’ll be a good girl at Golf N Stuff, then I’ll let you be a bad girl in bed tonight.” Stephanie’s eyebrows raised as she felt her pussy stirring.

Eventually, Michelle came out of the bedroom. She walked over to Linda, telling her, “I know she’s your daughter, but I’m not comfortable being with Stephanie. She frightens me.”

“I understand, but Amanda will be there to keep her in line.”

“Amanda?!”, Michelle choked, looking at tiny Amanda sitting on Stephanie’s lap, “How is she going to control…”, she gestured with her hand towards Stephanie, “…HER!”

“Believe me, Amanda can and does control her. You saw it yourself just half an hour ago.”

“I know, but I’m still scared of her.”

“Amanda will make sure she behaves herself.”

“Behaves herself?”, Michelle asked.

Linda smiled sheepishly, “Amanda is…well, for lack of a better word…Amanda is her babysitter.”

“Her babysitter?!”, Michelle asked in disbelief.

“Yes. When Amanda and Stephanie go out, Stephanie tends to…umm, want to play with Amanda.”

“Play?”

“Have sex. Stephanie has a very high sex drive and so…she’s always wanting to have sex with Amanda.”

“And that’s why Amanda’s in charge…to keep Stephanie from having sex with her in public?”

“Yes.”

“Can we go now?”, Beth pleaded by the door.

“Yes…yes. Let’s go!”, she said, grabbing her purse and heading towards the door.

“Have a good time!”, Linda waved to them.

As they walked out, Michelle still felt intimidated by Stephanie. Even though Linda told her that Amanda would keep her in line, she was still wary. They got into Michelle’s car. She drove with Beth beside her in the passenger seat while Stephanie and Amanda were in the back seat. On the way there, Michelle kept hearing Amanda saying “Stop it”. She glanced in the rearview mirror to see Stephanie grabbing Amanda’s leg and Amanda slapping her hand away and telling her “No!” At first, Michelle thought that Stephanie was harassing her, but as she watched, she noticed that it was a game that they were playing, a sexually-driven game between them. Stephanie was constantly trying to touch Amanda and Amanda was trying to keep Stephanie from touching her, until eventually Stephanie got impatient and grabbed Amanda, causing her to squeal with laughter. Michelle couldn’t look away as she watched. Stephanie pulled Amanda into her lap which caused Amanda to cry out, “No!”, slapping her breast and then, “Behave yourself!” Then Amanda slid back to her seat, leaving Stephanie frowning intensely at her. As Michelle watched them spell-bound in her rear-view mirror, Stephanie glanced up and looked directly into Michelle’ eyes. Michelle became terrified not just at being caught, but more so because of the way that Stephanie’s eyes were narrowing at her.

“What are you looking at?!”, Stephanie growled.

Michelle quickly looked back at the road, as she heard another ‘slap’ and Amanda’s voice yelling, “Hey! What did I tell you?!”

‘I guess Amanda really is her babysitter’, Michelle thought to herself.

When they pulled into the parking lot, they got out of the car and walked towards the entrance. As they stepped inside, Michelle asked Amanda, “Amanda, what are ya’ll wanting to do?”

Amanda turned to Stephanie, “What do you want to do, Steph?”

Stephanie looked at all the kids running around screaming, and the noisy games and the flashing lights. “Puke!”, she answered.

“I mean, besides that!”

“Fuck!”

“BESIDES THAT!!”, Amanda scowled at her.

“I don’t know. You pick something”, Stephanie told her.

“Come on”, Amanda told her exasperatingly, pulling her along.

Michelle looked down at Beth, “What would you like to do?”

Beth ran straight to the air hockey table and begged Michelle to play with her. Michelle dropped a dollar into the air hockey machine and the game started. Beth was obviously better, but she hit the puck slowly so Michelle was able to hit it back. Afterwards, they played golf and then some video games together. Michelle smiled at Beth’s antics during these games, the way she stuck her tongue out at her, her victory dance upon winning a game, her imitation of a sports caster announcing her victory. It was these little things that Beth did, because she was a young child, that caused Michelle to fall even more in love with her. For lunch, they went to the restaurant and ordered some pizza.

Michelle said, “I haven’t seen Amanda or Stephanie anywhere. Where do you think they are?”

Beth took a bite of her pizza. “They’re probably having sex somewhere”, she said, her mouth full of pizza.

“You think?!”, Michelle asked concerned.

“Well…Stephanie will be wanting to, but Amanda won’t let her.”

Michelle took a drink of her Coke, “I have to tell you…your sister really scares me.”

“She scares me too sometimes, but Amanda makes sure she leaves me alone”, she took another bite of her pizza and slowly chewed it, thinking, then she asked, “Michelle?”

“Yes, hon.”

“Do you like having me as a girlfriend?”

“Of course! Why would you ask something like that?”, Michelle asked.

Beth picked at her pizza, “It’s just that…I’m just a kid. And I look like a boy cuz I don’t have any boobs…and…”, her voice dropped to a whisper, “I’m scared that you’re going to get in trouble because of me.”

“I know that you’re a kid, but you know what? I don’t care. I love you for who you are. Just like you love me even though I’m fat. And please don’t worry about me getting in trouble because of you. I want to be with you. I love you.”

Beth then said, “It’s not fair! I can only kiss you or do other girlfriend things with you at home!”

“I know it’s frustrating…”

“It sucks!”, Beth interrupted.

Michelle snickered, “Yes…it does suck.” Michelle finished her slice of pizza, then she leaned in closer to Beth and whispered, “Did you enjoy last night?”

Beth grinned and leaned in closer too, whispering, “Yea. Did you?”

Michelle smiled, “Yea.”

Beth then asked, “Would you want to spend the night again?”

Michelle asked, “Do you?”

Beth nodded her head vigorously. Michelle snickered at her eagerness, “Come on, let’s play some more games.”

Hours later, just before 9:00 as the place was closing, they found Stephanie and Amanda and left. They had had a lot of fun and Beth fell asleep on the drive home. In the back seat, Amanda was leaning against Stephanie who had her arms around her. When they pulled up to the house, Stephanie and Amanda went in, while Michelle woke Beth up. Beth opened her eyes and sleepily opened the car door. Michelle came around and took her hand while Beth walked half-dozing beside her. When they came inside and closed the door, Beth stumbled over to the couch and layed down on it, closing her eyes.

Linda grinned, “Looks like you two had a busy day. Do you want anything before going to bed?”

“Uh…no, thank you”, Michelle answered, “You want me to spend the night again? Beth mentioned it, but I didn’t know what you would think.”

“Of course! It would break her heart if you didn’t”, she answered. She went over to Beth and kissed her on the forehead, whispering, “Good night.” Then Linda went to her bedroom.

Michelle went over to Beth and roused her so that she whined sleepily, “Don’t make me go to bed. I wanna stay up and kiss.” She pushed herself up on her elbows and looked around. She yawned and laid back down so she could rub her eyes.

‘God, she’s a cute kid’, Michelle thought, then she said, “How about we go have some ice cream and then we can kiss, okay?”

Beth smiled and nodded her head. She got off the couch and padded to the kitchen, almost shuffling her little feet. Michelle followed behind. When she walked into the kitchen, Beth was pulling out the ice cream. Michelle grabbed two bowls from the cabinet and laid them on the counter as Beth spooned in generous amounts of ice cream.

“Whoa!”, Michelle told her, “All that ice cream is going to go straight to my hips.”

Beth grinned at her, “I know. I want you to be nice and fat with a big butt for me to spank.”

“Well, I’m glad you want me to be fat because I’m sure gonna be after this.”

They sat down at the table to eat; Beth staring at her as she licked the ice cream from her spoon.

“What’cha thinking, sweetie?”, Michelle asked.

“Can we…you know…do stuff tonight?” she asked.

“You want to?”

She nodded her head.

“You’re not too sleepy?”

Beth shook her head, grinning broadly with the spoon sticking out of her mouth.

Michelle smiled at her cuteness, “I think I would like to also.”

Michelle’s bowl was only half finished, so she put it back in the freezer. As Beth went to her room, Michelle quickly washed Beth’s bowel and also went to Beth’s bedroom. Michelle turned off the light as Beth was getting undressed. Instead of putting on her nightie, she got into bed naked and layed on her side waiting for Michelle to get undressed. Feeling her student’s eyes upon her, Michelle felt a bit self-conscience about undressing before her, but she knew that Beth wanted to see her undress. She step out of her shoes, unbuttoned her jeans and slid them down her legs, laying them in the chair. She could feel Beth’s eyes ravenously burning into her. She appreciated the fact that Beth was attracted to her body, but this did not encourage her in her undressing. All she saw was her old, ugly, fat body being revealed. She would’ve felt ashamed of it, if it were not for Beth’s eager anticipation. Despite having Beth gaze at her body all last night, her hands still shook as she fumbled with the buttons on her blouse. She finally managed to get it unbutton and she laid it on top of her jeans. Beth’s mouth was slowly dropping open as her teacher took off her clothes in front of her. Michelle had to suppress her laughter at how funny Beth looked gawking at her. She reached behind her to unhook her bra and as she pulled it away, her breasts dropped down to their full length. Then she hooked her thumbs inside the waistband of her panties and slid them down her legs. Beth just stared at her wide-eyed with her mouth hanging open.

Michelle stood there for a while, letting Beth admire her body. She couldn’t stop smiling, not just from the comical way that Beth was looking at her, but from the joy that she felt of having someone be so awe-struck by her beauty. A beauty that she never knew existed. She began walking to the bed, but Beth stopped her, “Wait!” Michelle stopped, wondering why. “Can you…kinda…”, Beth began, trying to think of how to word it, “…shake your boobs?” Michelle suppressed a giggle and slowly swiveled her torso back and forth, causing her breasts to sway side to side. “Yeeaa…”, Beth whispered as she stared intensely at her. To Beth, this was the epitome of pure, unadulterated sexiness. Her teacher, completely naked and shaking her gigantic boobs.

After a minute, Michelle continued over to the bed and layed down on her back, while looking at Beth. Beth sat up, still seemingly in a state of shock, and reached out, gently placing her hands on the massive breasts before her and releasing the breath that she had been unconsciously holding. She pushed her hands in a circle, feeling their softness and watching them roll beneath her fingers as she kneaded them like dough.

Michelle watched her as she squeezed, mashed, shook and did all kinds of things to her breasts. Gently rubbing Beth’s back, Michelle was in no hurry to do anything else. She just wanted to lay there, letting Beth enjoy herself. Closing her eyes under her incredible manipulations, Michelle reflected on how she came to be there. Not in the bed that she was in, but in this relationship with this wonderful girl. A piano quietly began playing in her mind. It was a song that she used to listen to years ago, but at this moment in her life, the lyrics meant so much more:

“Girl, look what you’ve done to me. Me and my whole world. Girl, you brought the sun to me. With your smile, you did it girl.”

“Thank you girl for making the morning brighter. Girl, for making the night time nicer. Girl, for making a better world for me.”

Michelle felt Beth kissing her. She still tasted like ice cream. She wrapped her arms around Beth’s body, feeling the smooth, supple skin against her hands, pulling her inward towards herself. With this kiss, Michelle gave her whole being to Beth, her life, her emotions, her self, her all. Her hands in their roaming throughout Beth’s body snaked down to her tiny bottom, her middle finger plunging into her crack and then into the softness of her vulva. As Michelle’s finger slid back and forth along her yielding flesh, Beth gasped, while laying her head down on Michelle’s chest, breathing heavily.

Michelle slowly rolled over, gently laying Beth onto her back. Michelle kissed her deeply and then she kissed her way down to each of her nipples and then to her belly button as a giggle escaped Beth’s lips. Her kisses moved steadily downward to her vulva. It was so tiny, so smooth. In every way a child’s just like the rest of her body was. Michelle appreciated the youth and beauty of it, so unlike her own which was showing her age.

“So beautiful”, she whispered before she firmly planted her mouth over the whole of it and her tongue swirled around her labia. Beth was moaning, sometimes giggling, and rocking in time from the incredible feelings that her teacher’s tongue was giving to her. Her little legs jerked each time it went over her clit. She brought her legs up, grabbing the backs of her knees with her hands while she squeezed her eyes tightly shut. Michelle concentrated on her clit, which was so tiny, she could barely feel it. Beth gasped and squeezed her legs around Michelle’s face. Soon, she was shaking and panting as an orgasm raced through her.

“Oooh…oh my gawd…Michelle!…” she squealed as once again she felt herself peeing. Her little face puckered up, as it did last night. Then she was spent, almost unconscious as she laid with her eyes closed, slowly breathing. Several moments passed before Beth was able to open her sleepy eyes and stare up at her with that silly smile of hers. Michelle layed beside her as she rested.

“That felt soooo good…I mean, wooowww…”, Beth breathed out breathlessly.

“You liked that?”, Michelle asked.

“OhmyGod!…I loved it! It was like this big ball exploded in me!” She suddenly gasped, “Did I pee?” She sat up and looked between her legs, seeing the small wet stain on the sheet, and exclaiming, “It’s not as much as yours.” She looked up at Michelle with a mischievous grin, “I wanna do that to you, but first…you need a spanking!”

Michelle gasped, “Again?!”

“Yes!”, Beth said, playing the little game in her mind where she was the teacher and Michelle was her student. “You were a very naughty lady!”, she said playfully.

“What did I do that was naughty?”

“You didn’t finish all of your ice cream! Now you won’t get nice and fat”, she playfully accused Michelle in a pretend teacher’s voice, “Now, lay down on your tummy so I can spank you!”

Michelle giggled to herself. ‘God, she is so funny! Where does she come up with this stuff?!’, Michelle remarked to herself as she layed down on her stomach. She looked back over her shoulder at Beth who was positively drooling over the sight of the plump bottom before her. She watched as Beth first stroked her butt cheeks affectionately with her hands, then she raised her hand up in the air and brought it down with a loud SMACK. Even though Michelle was expecting it, she still jumped at the force and the sharp pain from Beth’s hand.

When she saw Michelle jump, Beth immediately became concerned and she blurted out, “I’m sorry…I didn’t mean to do it that hard. Did it hurt?”

Michelle saw how worried she was that she might have gone too far, but Michelle knew that there was no malice in her heart. She just had this…fascination with her bottom, and…she liked to spank her, but in a kinky sort of way, that was still loving and caring, not because she was some sadistic sicko.

“No, honey. It didn’t hurt. It just surprised me. It stung a little, but I don’t mind.”

“You sure?”, Beth asked, “You’ll tell me if it hurts?”

“Yes, I’ll tell you.”

Then Michelle saw the worried look on Beth’s face slowly dissolve into a big grin. She raised her hand and brought it down. SMACK! She raised her hand back up, followed by another loud SMACK! Beth’s arm flew faster, SMACK!…SMACK!…SMACK! as she alternated between each cheek.

The blows stung, causing her to jump a little, but it didn’t really hurt, it just stung a little. Unlike yesterday where she simply tolerated it, the sight of her student spanking was starting to turn her on, but why? ‘Why am I liking this?!’, she asked herself. She hated violence. She believed that making love should be about love, caring and gentleness, not aggression nor domination. But there was no denying that this was turning her on. She closed her eyes and felt the stinging pain as the slaps echoed in the room.

‘It’s because she’s a little girl’, she realized, ‘If it was an adult or a boy, I wouldn’t like it. But it’s a little girl…who’s spanking her teacher’s bare bottom. That’s what it is.’

Her cheeks were really stinging now, but she didn’t want to stop Beth. She groaned. She was really getting into this, although she couldn’t explain why. Then, it was over. She breathed a few times, feeling the heat from her reddened cheeks radiating across her thighs. Then she felt something else. She looked behind her to see Beth lovingly caressing her red, tender cheeks and then she gently kissed each cheek.

Beth gently placed her hand on Michelle’s thigh and rolled her onto her back. She stretched out on the bed between Michelle’s legs and stroked her fingers through the curly hair. She spread the outer lips apart and admired it. ‘Just like a pink flower’, she thought to herself. She ran her finger along the “petals” of the flower opened before her.

“Now how do I make you pee?”, she asked out loud.

At first Michelle thought that Beth was being literal, but then she realized that Beth was talking about squirting. “Kiss it”, Michelle told her.

“Kiss it?! Are you kidding?!”, she blurted out, “You want me to put my mouth on it?!”

“Yes. That’s what I did to you.”

Beth stared at it in shock, “You mean you were kissing mine?!”

“Yes”, Michelle snickered.

“Where I pee from?!”

“Yes”, Michelle still snickered.

“Did it taste like pee?”, Beth asked

“No. Just try it and see for yourself”, Michelle told her.

Beth still had her doubts. She slowly leaned in, smelling the faint odor within, until her lips touched the soft, hot flesh. She didn’t really taste anything so she raised her head up and asked, “Like that?”

“Yes. Can you do it some more?”, Michelle asked her. Beth lowered her head back down and kissed her vagina again. Feel the wet heat against her cheeks and lips reminded her of putting a wet washcloth on her face. She kissed it several times, until she heard Michelle’s voice telling her, “Can you lick it now?”

She stuck out her tongue and moved it in a big circle around her vagina. She pulled her face out and raised up again to ask Michelle, “How’s that?”

“Perfect. Keep doing it”, Michelle replied.

Wanting to feel the wet heat against her cheeks again, she pushed her mouth deep into it, then stuck out her tongue and continued moving her mouth in a circle. ‘This is so weird!’, she giggled. Michelle’s body completely relaxed as pulsing waves of pleasure traveled throughout her lower regions. She was feeling really good, placing her hands on top of Beth’s head and feeling her hair.

‘Oh God!…What is this little girl doing to me!’, she gasped. Her breathing became erratic as her hips thrust upwards. She was close, but she couldn’t quite get there. Beth kept moving off her clit instead of staying. “Beth!…”, she called out hoarsely.

“Yea”, Beth’s smiling face appeared from between her legs, her cheeks glistening with her juices.

Michelle put her finger on her clit, and said breathlessly, “Lick me right there.”

Beth looked down to where she was pointing and then replied happily, “Okay.” She was obviously having the time of her life. She lowered her face back down in between Michelle’s legs.

Michelle felt Beth’s tongue on her clit, sending more intense sensations than before. She heard Beth’s voice say, “Your hair’s tickling my nose” and then the pulsations continued.

Already being close, her orgasm quickly built until it burst within her. She quickly grabbed the pillow and pushed it over her mouth to stifle her scream. She would die of embarrassment if the rest of the household heard her.

As Beth licked that spot that Michelle pointed out, she suddenly heard a muffled scream come from Michelle. At the same time, she felt something wet splashing on her chin. As she pulled away, a long stream sprayed right in her face and hair. As it dripped into her mouth, she licked her lips tasting Michelle’s juice on them.

Michelle pulled the pillow off her face, she was exhausted and out of breath. She layed there for a minute, resting, then she opened her eyes to look at Beth. What she saw took her breath away. Beth was grinning at her while her juices were dripping down her cheeks and chin onto the bed. It was even in her hair. “Oh God! I did it again.”

“Yeeaa…”, Beth bragged, “That was so cool.”

“You need to wash that off.”

“I don’t want to wash it off”, Beth protested.

“Beth, it’s gross.”

“Not to me.”

“You can’t go to bed all wet like that!”, Michelle told her.

“Why not?”

“Because you’re covered in…my fluids!”

“So. I want to be. It’s beautiful. I made you do that. Besides, the sheets are wet too”, Beth told her.

“What?!”, Michelle exclaimed. She sat up and saw the huge puddle on the sheets. Her face became frustrated, “Oh my God…”

Beth told her, “Nothing you do is gross. Everything about you is beautiful, even your pee.”

At hearing the word, pee, Michelle suddenly felt her bladder calling her, “Ooh, speaking of which.” She got off the bed and headed toward the bathroom.

Beth ran after her, calling out, “Wait! Don’t go in the toilet!”

Michelle turned to her in surprise, “Beth, I really need to go.”

“Please”, Beth begged her, “Just not in the toilet.”

“Where am I supposed to go?”

“You’re not going to like it.”

That piqued Michelle’s interest, “Why? What is it?”

“You’re going to think it’s gross and not want to do it, but I really want you to, pleeaasse.”

“I don’t still don’t know what you want me to do, Beth.”

Michelle saw that Beth looked really apprehensive. “I want you to…”, Beth began, then she stopped, covering her face with her hands. “Ooh, you’re really not going to like this”, she said in a worried voice.

“What is it”, Michelle asked, suddenly fearful that, like Beth said, she was not going to like this.

With her face still covered, she mumbled quietly, “Iwantyoutopeeinthebathtub.”

“What? Beth, I can’t understand you. You’re mumbling.”

Beth took her hands away and suddenly feeling anxious, she took a deep breath and forced herself to slowly say, “I want you to pee in the bathtub.”

“What?! No! Pee goes in the toilet, not the bathtub!”, Michelle objected.

“Not just that…”, Beth quietly her.

“What?! There’s more?!”, Michelle wondered what more can there be.

“I want you to pee on me.”

Michelle just stood there, staring at Beth. When she was finally able to find her voice, “NO!”

“Please”, Beth begged.

“NO!”

“Why not?”

“WHY NOT?!”, Michelle asked in disbelief, “Because it’s disgusting…and you’ll get sick! I’m not going to do it!

“It won’t make me sick and it’s not disgusting! It’s beautiful!”, Beth exclaimed, clearly upset, “I’ll wash it off. You said I needed a shower anyways.”

Michelle looked at her, thinking, ‘Beth wants this so bad. And it would be in the bathtub. She can wash it off afterwards. WAIT! What am I doing! I can’t honestly be considering this. How will I be able to face Linda knowing that I’ve peed on her daughter. I can’t.’

“Beth…”, she started. Beth’s face fell. She was so obviously heartbroken that Michelle quickly added, “Wait…”, she sighed, “You promise you’ll wash it off afterwards?”

“Yes!”, Beth told her eagerly.

“Good Lord…I can’t believe I’m going to do this”, Michelle muttered, then she told Beth, “Okay…what do you want me to do?”

With a squeal of excitement, Beth told her, “Lay down in the tub. Michelle stepped into the tub and carefully sat down with her legs bent and then leaned back against the wall. Beth then climbed in and knelt down between Michelle’s legs and looked at Michelle expectantly. Michelle sat there, unable to go because of her uneasiness. Beth stared intensely at her vulva, waiting. But after several seconds, she spoke up, “Well?…”

“I’m trying!”, Michelle exclaimed as she struggled to relax her bladder. She closed her eyes and breathed deeply, trying to calm herself. Finally, she felt a little leak out. She heard Beth gasp and she opened her eyes to see Beth bending down to get a closer look just as her bladder let go, releasing a strong stream of urine right at Beth’s face. Beth quickly turned her face away, squeezing her eyes tightly shut, as the stream hit her, sprinkling droplets all over her face, arms and legs. The stream of urine moved down to her chest and after several seconds, the stream slowly died away, leaving behind the thick odor of stale urine.

Michelle’s face was a mixture of disgust and sorrow for having done that to someone she loves. She tried to apologize, “Oh God, Beth…I am so sorry. I didn’t mean to do that much…”

“Are you kidding?!”, Beth squealed excitedly, “That was great! I want more!”

“But your face…your beautiful hair…”

“Do it again!”, Beth told her.

“I can’t. My bladder’s empty”, Michelle explained.

“Then go drink some water!”, she suggested.

“No, Beth! I peed on you like you wanted. Now you need to wash off…”, she looked down at her legs with drops of pee covering them, “…and so do I.”

She stood up and looked at the yellow puddles on the floor of the tub with feelings of guilt. “Beth, please don’t say anything about this to your parents. I would die of humiliation if they were to ever find out.”

“I won’t”, she promised as she turned on the shower. She scrubbed her hair, and then her face and body. When she was through, Michelle stepped under the shower head, and Beth insisted on washing her body. As Michelle washed her hair and face, Beth washed her breasts, and when she was through, she washed them again, and then a third time.

“Beth, they’re clean. Why don’t you wash my legs.”

“I want to wash your butt!”, Beth announced instead, “Turn around.” Then kneeling down, she washed her butt cheeks and crack with all the enthusiasm and thoroughness as she did with her breasts.

After feeling Beth’s hand deep in her crack for the fourth time, Michelle had to tell her, “Okay Beth, that’s enough.”

“But, you’re still not clean yet. Just ten more minutes”, Beth sweetly protested.

Michelle choked back her laughter, “I’m sure that I’m squeaky clean after the meticulous job you’ve done.” She turned off the water. Grabbing a towel, she dried off Beth and herself, and then they went back to the bedroom.

Michelle looked at the dark, wet stain on the sheet, sighing in humiliation, “How did I do so much?”

Beth told her, “I don’t know, but we should hang it up on the wall, like a poster.”

“I don’t want anyone seeing this. It’s too embarrassing.” She rolled it up and after putting on her bathrobe, she carried it to the hamper. Grabbing a fresh set of linens, she spread them on the bed as Beth continued to dry her hair with the towel. After the bed was made, Beth tossed the towel on the floor and jumped into it, pulling the blanket over her. Michelle pulled off her robe and climbed in next to Beth, laying on her side and cradling her.

“Thank you for doing that, Michelle”, Beth said to her.

“I know how much it meant to you. That’s why I did it.”

Beth nestled her face in between her breasts and wrapped her arm around her as she draped her leg in between Michelle’s. As Michelle cuddled up against Beth, stroking the back of her head, the song came to her again. As it played in her head, she absentmindedly began singing softly,

“I’m telling you girl, something unknown to me, makes you what you are.”

She heard Beth’s muffled giggles coming from between her breasts, “What are you doing?”

“I’m singing to you”, Michelle replied. “And what you are is all that I want for me, and it’s good to feel that way, girl.”

“That sounds nice”, Beth said.

“It is nice”, Michelle agreed. “Thank you girl, for making the morning brighter. Girl, for making the night time nicer. Girl, for making a better world for me.”

*****

Michelle felt something nudging her awake. She opened her eyes and looked at Beth who was kissing and groping her breasts. “Well, I’ve never been woken up this way before.” Beth smiled at her briefly before going back to kissing her breasts. “Did you sleep good?” Beth nodded her head. As Michelle laid there watching Beth enjoy herself, she wondered what it would be like at school tomorrow. She didn’t know and what good would it do to worry about it. Right now, she needed to pee.

“Beth, can you get off me? I need to pee.”

Beth’s head popped up quickly with a eager look on her face. “No!”, Michelle told her, “I can’t be peeing on you every time I need to go.”

Beth looked disappointed, “But why not?”

Michelle looked at her in shock, “Do you really have to ask? Because…well, for one, I’m not comfortable with it and two, we can’t be making this a habit.”

Beth inhaled sharply with an idea, “What if you do it just before we go to bed and on special occasions?”

“Special occasions?!”

“Like for Christmas or my birthday or Thanksgiving.”

“NO!”, Michelle exclaimed, “I’m not peeing on you as a Christmas gift?! I really don’t like doing that to you, Beth. I love you and…it’s disgusting and…mean.”

“But, I like it”

Michelle sighed, “Tell you what, IF I need to go and IF you also need a bath and IF I don’t mind, then maybe.”

“That’s a lot of ‘ifs’ “, Beth told her as Michelle got up and shuffled sleepily to the bathroom. After she finished, she came back and stretched out on the bed. She turned to Beth, “Tomorrow’s school. That means I’ll be your teacher, not your girlfriend.”

Beth looked sad, “I know. I’m trying not to think about it.

“Well, we’ll kinda be together at school”, Michelle tried to cheer her up.

“But it’s not fair! I won’t be able to talk to you or do anything and Mom says we can only have sleepovers on Friday and Saturday nights! Why can’t you live here with me?”

“Because we’d stay up too late on school nights for one. Also, someone would notice that I’m living with one of my students.”

“So. I’m your girlfriend. It’s none of their business.”

“They’ll think it’s their business. But let’s not let this spoil our day. Come on, let’s go get some breakfast”, Michelle patted her leg and stood up to grab her robe. Beth got off the bed and grabbed a nightie out of her drawer. Watching Michelle fasten her robe, Beth said, “Awww…I wish you didn’t have’ta cover your boobs. I’d like ta look at ‘em all day.”

Michelle giggled, “Well, I’m sure the rest of the family doesn’t want to see them swinging all over the place.”

Beth countered, “Stephanie doesn’t cover up. She just wears a tank top so Amanda can see her boobs. Why can’t you wear a tank top?”

“Just because she wants to be naked doesn’t mean I do.”

“But I want to see them!”, Beth whined.

“Later.”

“When?”

“I don’t know, maybe later today.”

“Well, let me kiss them goodbye then.” She walked over and picked up each breast, giving the nipple a brief kiss as Michelle laughed silently to herself. Afterwards, Michelle fastened her robe and they went out to the kitchen to see what they could get for breakfast. Linda was drinking her coffee at the counter when she greeted them, “Good morning.”

“Morning Mom”, Beth said as she went to the freezer and took out some frozen waffles.

“Morning”, Michelle replied.

Michelle poured herself a cup of coffee and then leaned against the counter with Linda, sipping it. She spoke up, “You’re spoiling me here.”

“I like taking care of my family”, Linda replied.

Michelle looked at her, “You consider me family?”

“Of course. You’re Beth’s girlfriend.”

“That’s right, she’s MY girlfriend!”, Beth bragged to Linda’s and Michelle’s laughter. Her waffles popped up out of the toaster. She put them on a plate and carried it to the dining table to eat.

“Are you getting used to being here?”, Linda asked Michelle.

“Somewhat”, Michelle replied, “This whole situation still feels somewhat strange, but…”, she looked at Beth sitting at the dining table, pouring syrup on her waffles, “…I’m getting used to it.” She looked back at Linda, saying quietly, “I love her. I would feel so ashamed to say that to my parents and I still don’t understand why I feel this way. I just know that I do. You and Tom have made been so wonderful in making me feel welcome. I now know that that this is who I am and who Beth is. It isn’t normal to the rest of the world, but it’s normal to us.”

Linda asked, “My sentiments exactly. After all, I’m on this ride with you.”

They both chuckled. “I’m trying to think of something special for us to do since this is our last day before school”, Michelle mentioned.

Linda sipped her coffee, thinking. “Speaking of school, you know, me and Tom have been discussing it and…it seems that you and Beth have been getting along so well that,…well, we were wondering what you would think of the idea of moving in with Beth.”

Michelle breathed out, “Beth asked me that just a few minutes ago.”

Linda told her, “You know that you would be more than welcome.”

“I know. It’s just that I’m afraid that it would interfere with both of our school schedules, not to mention that it’s possible someone at the school may find out.”

“That’s true. It’s just that when you fall in love, you always want to be with that person.”

Michelle snickered, “There’s also the fact that I’m scared to death of my girlfriend’s sister.”

“Stephanie?!”, Linda giggled, “Well, I can understand that. Ooh, that reminds me…” She went to the living room and returned with a box which she set on the dining table, then returned to the kitchen.

“Hey, maybe you can go to the zoo”, Linda suggested, “Beth loves the zoo.”

“Ooh, that’s a good idea”, Michelle agreed. She giggled, “You know, it’s been so long since I was a kid and since I don’t have any of my own, I’ve forgotten what kids like to do nowadays.”

“As long as she gets to be with you, Beth won’t care what you do”, Linda told her.

Beth came in from the dining room, “Mom, what’s this?”

Linda looked at what she was holding and gasped, which made Michelle look in curiosity…and she gasped also. Beth was holding a bunch of black straps with a large, flesh-colored rubber penis in her hand.

“Beth!”, Linda blurted out, “That’s Stephanie’s! Put it back before she sees you!”

“But what is it?”

“It’s Stephanie’s and that’s all you need to know.”

Beth rolled her eyes, “Fine.” She went to put it back in the box.

Michelle looked at Linda in shock. Linda got a sheepish look on her face, “It really is Stephanie’s. Do you remember me telling you that she has a very high sex drive…Well, shortly before you and Beth met, she had me order that for her and Amanda to use.”

“But…she couldn’t possibly use that on Amanda! It won’t fit!”, Michelle exclaimed.

“That one’s for Stephanie. There’s a smaller one in there for Amanda.”

Michelle gaped at Linda. “I know. I know”, Linda told her, “Believe me, I’m just as disgusted as you are, but they both wanted them, so….”

They sipped their coffee. Michelle looked at Linda and asked, “You and Tom really want me to move in? Wouldn’t that be a little crowded?”

“Yes…and we would have to set some rules, but it would make Beth so happy. I just know that she’s gonna miss you terribly during the school week if you aren’t here.”

Michelle admitted, “After the past two days, it would be hard eating dinner alone and trying to fall asleep in an empty bed.”

They continued sipping their coffee. Suddenly, the bedroom door opened and Amanda, wearing a oversized T-shirt, came running down the hallway, laughing hysterically, into the dining room and behind the table. Stephanie came walking towards her, wearing a tank top, as Amanda watched her, giggling so much that she had the hiccups. Stephanie got to the table and Amanda poised herself to run in either direction to escape. Stephanie glared at her in a friendly way, then faked going right, causing Amanda to run the other way. Stephanie quickly ran and grabbed her as Amanda shrieked in laughter.

“Stephanie, your order arrived”, her mom told her.

“What order?”, she said.

“Your Amazon order.”

Stephanie gasped and looked at Amanda, “They’re here! Come on!” She quickly came over and opened the box, pulling out the 7 inch dildo, “Oh shit! I can’t wait to see you fucking me with this, Amanda!”

“Stephanie!”, her mom told her, “Take those disgusting things to your room!”

Stephanie grabbed the box and they both went to their room. Stephanie and Amanda sat on the bed with the box between them. Stephanie pulled out the large dildo.

“Is that one mine?”, Amanda asked curiously.

“Yea. Here, stand up and I’ll put it on you.”

Amanda got off the bed and stood in front of Stephanie. Stephanie first pulled off her shirt and then she helped Amanda put it on like a bikini bottom. She tighten the straps snuggly around Amanda’s thighs while Amanda looked at and felt the firm rubber. When Stephanie was finished putting it on, Amanda asked, “Now what?”

Stephanie grinned at her, “Now you’re going to fuck me.” She grabbed a bottle of lube and squeezed out a dollop onto the dildo, rubbing it all over as Amanda watched and then she put some more on her pussy. Then, leaning back on the bed and spreading her legs, she told Amanda, “Come closer. Now stick this in as far as it’ll go.”

Amanda looked worriedly first at the seemingly huge 7-inch dildo hanging between her legs and then at Stephanie’s pussy. “It’s not gonna fit”, she told Stephanie.

“It’ll fit”, Stephanie reassured her.

“You sure…”

“Just stick it in.”

“Okay…, but I think it’s too big”, Amanda said.

“I’m hoping it’s big enough”, Stephanie told her.

Amanda touched the lube and felt how slippery it was between her fingers, “What is this stuff?”

“Lube! Now, come on, fuck me!”, Stephanie told her impatiently.

Amanda grabbed the dildo, which was slippery in her hand, and aimed it at Stephanie’s spread pussy. After placing it at the entrance, she slowly pushed it in. Amanda watched in amazement as more and more of this giant rubber thing disappeared inside Stephanie.

“OH FUUCCKKK!!…”, Stephanie gasped, falling back onto the bed. And then nothing. She raised up her head and looked at Amanda, perplexed. Amanda was just standing there, not moving. “What are you doing?”, Stephanie asked her.

“Nothing!”, Amanda told her.

“I know that! Why aren’t you?”

“Why aren’t I what?”, Amanda asked confused.

“Fucking!”

“What’s fucking?”, Amanda was more confused than ever.

Stephanie fell back on the bed, chuckling to herself, “Oh God…” Taking a breath, she raised up on her elbows, “Okay, pull it out…” Amanda did, then Stephanie told her, “Now, push it back in.” Amanda did. Stephanie repeated, “Pull out…Push in…Pull out…Push in…Keep doing that.”

Amanda pulled out and then slid it back in, and then out again and then back in. “Like this?”, she asked Stephanie, as she rocked back and forth.

“Yea, just like that.”

“Now what?”, Amanda asked, still rocking.

“Just keep doing that. This is fucking.”

Stephanie watched her push her hips in and out while holding on to the dildo. Stephanie’s breathing deepened as her body twitched occasionally. Her lust built up fast as she watched Amanda rock back and forth, while concentrating on holding on to the dildo. Stephanie moaned, her chest heaving, as she squeezed her boobs. She didn’t dare touch her clit; she wanted this to last. She fell back onto the bed, grabbing her forehead with both hands and slowly dragging her hands back across her hair. After a while, she opened her eyes to look at Amanda, but her boobs were in the way so she propped herself up on her elbows, allowing her to see Amanda’s dildo thrusting into her. Her breathing became erratic and shallow as the pre-orgasmic surges coursed through her pussy. Finally, she couldn’t take anymore; she had to cum. Then she had an idea.

“Amanda…”

“Yea?”

“Can you sing that song…that one you’re always singing?”

Amanda looked at her, “Now?”

Stephanie groaned and winced as a strong surge caused her to jerk, “Yes, now!”

Amanda didn’t know why Stephanie wanted her to sing now, but she didn’t mind. It was her favorite song, “Sunny day, sweepin’ the clouds away. On my way to where the air is sweet, can you tell me how to get, how to get to Sesame Street…”

“Oh fuck!”, Stephanie’s hand shot to her clit and was only able to rub it for a few seconds before she screamed, “AAAHHHFFFUUUCCCKKK……” The feeling of the dildo magnified the sensations that surged within her. Her eyes and jaws clenched tightly shut from the almost painful orgasm shooting through her body, she kept her fingers pressed tight against her clit as a second orgasm exploded within her, causing her to groan loudly. Still pressing her fingers tight to her clit, her spasming pussy periodically shook her body with convulsions. Finally, she pulled her hand away and fell back on the bed, gasping for air. As she layed there, she felt Amanda wrapping her arm around her. Taking a deep breath, she opened her eyes and looked at her.

Amanda smiled at her, “I did it right, huh?”

Stephanie put her arm around her, and breathlessly told her, “Yea…” She continue to lay there, resting for a few minutes, then she sat up and smiled at Amanda, “Now I get to fuck you.” She pulled the 4-inch dildo out of the box and slid it on. After putting on some lube, she looked at Amanda. Amanda was looking at it with quite a bit of concern. Stephanie sat on the bed in front of Amanda and leaned close so that her face was right in front of Amanda’s and spoke to her quietly, “Don’t be afraid. I’m not going to hurt you.”

Amanda nodded her head and smiled slightly at her. Stephanie smiled back, “Move here to the edge of the bed.” Amanda scooted over and layed down with her legs hanging off the bed. Stephanie lifted her butt up and placed a pillow underneath it, then she squeezed out a dollop of lube on her fingers and first rubbed the lube on the dildo, then she began slowly rubbing her fingers along Amanda’s labia. She rubbed her fingers in a circle along the outer part, brushing over her clit. Stephanie leaned close to her face, smiling at her, then lightly kissed her. Amanda’s breathing became shallower and deeper. Then Stephanie’s fingers went in a little deeper, causing Amanda’s breathing to quicken. Stephanie raised up and pulled her fingers out, and taking hold of the dildo, she rubbed the head of it along the outside of Amanda’s pussy, slowly in a circle. She did this several times, watching Amanda first relax and then wanting more.

She placed the head of the dildo lightly to her vulva, and then pressed ever so slowly. As the dildo sank in, Stephanie watched Amanda’s face as her eyes slowly grew bigger and bigger, along with her mouth silently opening at the feeling of this object pushing inside her. This was the cutest and most erotic thing Stephanie had ever seen in Amanda. Her expressions created such love for her in Stephanie that she never felt closer to Amanda as she felt now.

She felt the inside of her thighs touching Amanda’s legs and looked down. She was all the way in. She pulled out just as slowly. Amanda’s eyes were closed, but her mouth was still open as she panted.

“Amanda?”, Stephanie said quietly, “You okay?”

Amanda opened her eyes and blinked a few times, “Can you do that again?”

Stephanie grinned, “Yea.” She slowly pushed it in again and then back out. “Does it hurt?”

Amanda slowly shook her head, “It feels…”, she sighed, “…magical.”

Stephanie snickered quietly and continued a little faster. Amanda’s eyes and mouth opened wide. Stephanie ran her hands over Amanda’s breasts and lightly squeezed her nipples. She went a little faster, causing Amanda to groan.

Stephanie asked her, “Do you want me to stop?” Amanda shook her head. Her panting was becoming louder now, turning into quiet moans. Her hands raised up of their own accord and Stephanie took them into her own. Stephanie felt her squeezing tightly as she drew in a sharp breath through her teeth and raised her hips up. ‘This is it!’, Stephanie told herself. She let go of one of Amanda’s hands and pressed Amanda’s clit with her finger. Amanda’s hips jerked as she let out a high-pitch cry, “Aaaaiiiiiii……..” as she shook. Slowly, Amanda’s grip on Stephanie’s hand let up and then her hand dropped on the bed. She was breathing deeply and as Stephanie pulled out, her eyes fluttered open and she gasped several times. Once Stephanie was out, she layed down beside Amanda, cradling her as she rested. Eventually, Amanda’s breathing evened out as Stephanie continued to hold her.

Amanda opened her eyes staring at the ceiling and whispering, “Wooow…That was…incredible…”, turning to Stephanie, she said, “We need to do that again!”

Stephanie grinned lustily at her, “Turn over on your hands and knees.” When Amanda did, she looked over her shoulder, alarmed, “Not in my butt!”

“I won’t”, Stephanie said, but she couldn’t resist leaning over and licking her crack.

“Uhh!”, Amanda face became disgusted. Then Stephanie slowly pushed her dildo into Amanda’s vagina, as she smiled at her quivering thighs. When it was all the way in, Amanda released her trembling breath. Stephanie paused to let Amanda get used to it, then she pulled it out, then sank it back in. Her thrusts were slow and deliberate. Amanda’s arms started wobbling and then she suddenly collapsed on the bed. Stephanie stood there surprised for a second, then she leaned forward and touched her head, “Amanda?…”

“I’m sorry…”, she apologized as she panted, “I couldn’t hold myself up…It felt too good.”

She tried to raise herself up, but Stephanie told her, “It’s okay. Just lay there.” Stephanie layed on top of her and carefully maneuvered the dildo inside. She slowly pushed it in and held it, “Okay?”

“Yea”, Amanda moaned.

Stephanie pushed her hips against Amanda’s, driving the dildo deep inside of her. As Stephanie fucked her, she had to fight to keep her lust under control so that she wouldn’t hurt this little girl in her zeal. Over time, the mere sight of her shoving that dildo into Amanda and the stimulation against her own pussy got to her and she felt another orgasm building up within her. They were both panting and moaning out loud as Stephanie struggled to keep herself from going all out and pounding it in forcefully. Finally, she heard Amanda whimpering as her hands clutched the pillow. That made Stephanie lose it as her held the dildo in place and pushed her clit hard against it. “OHH…GODDD….”, she groaned, then she pulled out and collapsed next to Amanda. As her sides heaved, she put her arm around Amanda and stroked her back. Amanda turned her face towards Stephanie with a half-awake smile on her face.

“Amazing, isn’t it?”, Stephanie asked.

“Yea…”, Amanda agreed.

*****

While Stephanie and Amanda were trying out their dildos, Michelle and Beth went to the zoo and then explored the nearby park. As they strolled along the path, holding hands, Beth spied a pretty flower and picked it up, giving it to Michelle.

“Why thank you, Beth!”, she said.

“Your welcome!”, Beth grinned at her.

Michelle noticed that she kept looking at her, “What is it, honey?”

“You’re so beautiful”, she replied as Michelle blushed. “I wished my boobs and butt were as big as yours.”

Michelle laughed, “I’ll take that as a compliment.” As they continued walking, it seemed that Beth looked a little sad so Michelle asked her, “Is something wrong?”

Beth looked at the ground, “I don’t want you to go back to your apartment. I want you to stay with me.”

Michelle was about to say something, but then she thought about whether it was feasible to live with Beth. Linda had told her she was welcome to and they could set up some sort of schedule so they would be able to get to school on time. ‘But what if a parent or another teacher sees you?’ “Damn”, she muttered to herself. It was always that one thing.

They kept walking as Michelle reflected on that one particular detail. She considered the alternative of having to go back to her empty apartment, eating dinner alone and going to bed alone…for the next five days. Week after week, month after month, year after year. “I don’t want to live that way”, she told herself.

“Beth?”

“Yea?”

“If I were to live with you, it would mean changes to your life.”

Beth told her, “I don’t care.”

“It would mean that you would have less room in your closet, because I would need room for my clothes…”

“I still don’t care”, Beth replied.

“We would have to share the bathroom…”

Beth gasped, “We could take showers together!”

“And we would have to go to bed an hour earlier.”

“Why?”, Beth asked.

“Because, you won’t be able to go to sleep without wanting to play with me.”

Beth giggled, “Yea…We should go to bed two hours early!”

Michelle laughed as she swung Beth’s hand, “Come on Beth, let’s go home.”

*****

When they got back to the house, Beth ran in screeching, “MOM…MOM…MICHELLE SAYS SHE’LL LIVE WITH ME!!”

“Really?”, Linda said.

Michelle said, “Well, I thought it over and…I don’t want to be lonely anymore. This is where I want to be.”

“Of course!”, Linda came over and hugged her, “I know you had your doubts, but you can also see what it means to Beth.” Linda pulled away and looked at Beth.

“It’ll be like we’re married!”, Beth gasped in wonder.

Linda said, “Now Beth, this is a big responsibility. Relationships take work; they’re not all fun and games.”

Beth replied, “I know.”

“But, me, Dad and Michelle will be here to help you”, then she looked back at Michelle and smiled, “Well…welcome to the family!”

Michelle smiled.

*****

That afternoon, Michelle went to her apartment. It would take a few trips to move everything so she only wanted to grab what she needed for the next few days. She opened her closet and took out some clothes and some other things over, and then went back to Beth’s house where she and Beth happily began moving Michelle into their room. During supper, Beth laid an extra slice of apple pie on Michelle’s plate. “Oh no thank you, Beth.”, Michelle told her.

“But you need it!”

“Why does she need it?”, her mom asked her.

“It’s to make her butt bigger”, Beth explain.

“What?!”, Linda laughed.

“Her butt’s not big enough.”

Michelle’s face turned red. Linda told Beth, “Beth, it’s not polite to talk about people’s bodies like that.”

“But she really needs it…”, Beth implored.

“Beth!”

“Okay…”, Beth said disappointedly.

That night, at 8:00, Michelle told her that it was time for bed. They said good night to Beth’s parents and then went to their bedroom. As they layed in bed together, facing each other, Beth was playing with Michelle’s boobs as usual, while Michelle stroked her bottom, thinking about how this was her home now.

“Michelle?”

“Yes, hon.”

“If I had a really good reason, could I give you a spanking?”

Michelle smirked at her, “And what reason would that be?”

Beth gazed at Michelle’s nipple as she squeezed it, “Not eating an extra slice of pie.”

“And you think I should be punished for that?”

Beth nodded sincerely, “Uh-huh.”

Beth looked so adorable, with her cherubic face, talking about spanking her that Michelle was getting into it. “So, your teacher was naughty, huh?”, she asked.

Still looking at Michelle’s boobs as she caressed them, Beth told her, “You were very naughty”, emphasizing the word, “very”.

Michelle lifted up Beth’s chin so she was looking in her eyes, “Well, I guess I need a spanking.”

Beth’s eyes widened. “A hard spanking?”, she said hopefully

“Yes, a hard spanking.”

Beth jumped up on her knees and went to the foot of the bed, while Michelle got up on her hands and knees. Then Michelle said, “We better turn the radio on. I don’t want your parents to wonder what we’re doing in here”, she said as she reached over to turn the radio on.

With her butt sticking up in the air and wiggling enticingly, Michelle looked over her shoulder at Beth. She had the biggest look of amazement on her face as she ran her hands over her butt cheeks. Then, grinning at Michelle, she raised her hand back and brought it down with a loud SMACK. Michelle jumped at the stinging pain, but she was accustomed to it now so it wasn’t as shocking. Beth continued, spanking her harder than she did last night. As her butt cheeks became hot under the stinging pain, she clenched her eyes and teeth tightly shut, her body jerking with each blow. Even though it hurt, she knew that it made Beth happy. More than that, she was actually starting to like the idea of her student punishing her, the teacher. It was a role reversal. Now Beth was the one in charge and Michelle was finding the idea of submitting to this little girl more appealing. Finally, Beth stopped, and as before, she kissed both of her butt cheeks in an effort to ease the pain and redness.

They made love that night. It wasn’t the first time that they had made love, but it was the first time that they did in their bed, as an official couple living together. Afterwards, they went to the bathroom so Beth could take a shower, since she was, once again, soaking wet from Michelle’s squirting. Beth had tried to talk Michelle into peeing on her again, but Michelle told her no, that she wasn’t comfortable doing it. After they both had a shower, they went to bed and fell asleep in each other’s arms.

*****

AAA…AAA…AAA

Michelle reached over and turned off the alarm. She looked over at Beth, who was still asleep. She looked so cute, curled up asleep, that she hated to wake her. “Beth?…Sweetie?…”, she roused her. Beth opened her eyes sleepily and blinked a few times. “It’s time to get up.” Beth yawned, then sat up. Michelle got up and walked into the bathroom. Beth suddenly came awake at the sight of her jiggling hips.

Michelle bent over to turn on the shower. When she straightened up, she felt Beth wrap her arms around her. “Good morning!”, Beth sang out. Michelle turned around, “Good morning, honey”, leaning over to kiss her. When Michelle straightened up, Beth said just as cheerfully, “Good morning, boobies!” and she kissed each nipple. Michelle giggled, “Come on, let’s get in the shower.” They climbed in and Michelle poured some soap into her hands and started to rub it on her breasts.

“Nooo! That’s my job!”, Beth whined.

“Okay”, Michelle laughed while she grabbed the shampoo, squirting a dollop into her hand and scrubbing it into her hair, then she squeezed out another dollop and scrubbed it into Beth’s hair. After rinsing off the shampoo from both of their heads, Beth was still rubbing soap onto her breasts.

“Beth…You can’t take all day. We need to get to school.” Beth then knelt down and began washing Michelle’s vagina. She scrupulously rubbed the soap all over, as Michelle felt tiny pulses of pleasure. “Okay, Beth let me wash this off before you start something we can’t finish.” She turned around and washed the soap off of her breasts and vagina. Beth meanwhile, was soaping up her bottom, just as thoroughly. She pressed her fingers deep into the crack, sliding them up and down. Michelle rolled her eyes, “Beth!…”

“But it’s very dirty”, Beth explained, “I still need to wash your hole.”

Michelle turned around, “No, you don’t. We’re going to be late for school.” Michelle quickly washed her bottom as Beth washed her own body. They finally finished and dried off, then going into the bedroom to get dressed. When they were ready, they each grabbed their stuff and went to the dining room for breakfast.

Linda was at the stove, cooking bacon and scrambled eggs, “Good morning, you two!”

“Good morning”, they both said. As Beth went to the fridge to pour herself some orange juice, Linda quietly asked Michelle, “So, how is your morning so far?”

Michelle thought for a second, then said, “It took longer than it did when I was by myself,…but it’s a lot less lonely.” She smiled as she poured herself some coffee.

After they had finished eating breakfast, Michelle had to leave. “I’ll see you at school, and remember, I’m Ms Lewis.” As she kissed Beth goodbye, their kiss lingered, each not wanting to let go. Eventually, they parted.

“I love you”, Beth said to her.

“I love you too.”

During school, they would smile and silently mouth “Hi” to each other. They each managed to stay focused on their individual school work and peers, instead of each other, until finally, the day ended. Beth ran home, since Ms Lewis couldn’t be seen driving her home and Michelle left as soon as she was through with her work. When Michelle walked through the door, Beth ran up and threw her arms around her.

“Ooh, I missed your boobs so much!”, Beth squealed, grabbing them.

“Beth!”, Michelle snickered nervously, “Not in front of your mother.”

“Oh, she won’t mind”, Beth replied casually.

“Well, I do mind. Here, let me go change.” Beth released her and she went to their bedroom to change out of her work clothes. She pulled off her slacks and hung them up and as she was unbuttoning her blouse, she turned around and saw Beth staring at her. Michelle grinned as she continued taking off her blouse. She pulled out a T-shirt and put it on.

“No! You need to take your bra off too!”, Beth protested.

“Beth, I’m not going to expose your parents to my boobs hanging down to my waist!”

“But I can’t see them!”

“You don’t need to be looking at them now. You’ve got homework to do, young lady”, Michelle told her as she pulled on some shorts

“Uhh! You want me to do my homework now?!”, Beth protested.

“Yes. I assigned you twenty math problems and you need to read four pages in your science textbook”, she took Beth’s hand, encouraging her, “Come on.”

Beth sighed, “Okay…” They went to the couch and Beth pulled out her textbooks from her backpack and laid them on the table, then opened her science textbook to chapter four. Michelle leaned back against the couch, lazily stroking Beth’s hair. Beth turned to Michelle with a playful grin, “You know…You’re being very naughty covering up your boobs.”

Michelle smirked, “Well, I guess you’ll need to give me a spanking tonight.”

“Yes”, Beth agreed, “A REALLY hard spanking…with a belt.”

Michelle looked at her uncertainly, “Oh, I don’t know about using a belt.”

“Pleeaasse…”, Beth begged, “If it hurts too much, I’ll stop.”

Michelle thought it over. She had been enjoying Beth’s spankings, but a belt might be too much, “Okay, I’ll try it, but it may be too much.”

Beth stretched out on the couch and laid her head in Michelle’s lap. As she was about to read her textbook, she glanced up to see Michelle’s boobs an inch from her face. Michelle watched as her eyes and mouth popped open and her hand moved towards them of its own accord. “Okay Beth”, Michelle lifted her up, “My lap isn’t going to work out.” Beth groaned and leaned against Michelle’s shoulder as she continued reading. Eventually, Beth finished her homework and Michelle checked it afterwards. Then Beth turned on the TV and leaned back against Michelle’s breasts as she surfed through the channels.

As Michelle wrapped her arms around Beth, she reminisced about how her life had changed. She, a single, 38 year old woman who had been unlucky in love all her life, had finally found someone. Someone who loved her, was kind to her, respected her, and would never cheat on her or hit her…and who happened to be a ten year old girl.

She would have to keep the next eight years of her life a secret from her job, her parents, her friends,…everyone, but as she looked down at the utter contentment on Beth’s face, she knew it would be worth it. This was her life. Beth was her life. And even if everyone else thought she was wrong, she knew this was right.

5 thoughts on “Stephanie’s Master

  1. I’m still reading this story but I’ve fallen in love with your characters. Amanda and Stephany are so perfect together and the way your bringing Beth and her teacher together is great. I’m so looking forward to reading more of both of these.

    The main thing I would recommend is to set them up as 2 different stories on here. It works telling the two stories here but most people are only going to want to follow them separately I think. Most people aren’t like me they have to read one story at a time.

  2. Found this story on this site by mistake. But there are no mistakes if you keep you mind open. Amanda and Stephany I feel stole the show (so to speak). And the whole story had me laughing and one point crying.

  3. This story has it’s moments, but I think the Stephanie character is much too agressive and violent.

Leave a Reply

Your email address will not be published. Required fields are marked *

*

You may use these HTML tags and attributes: <a href="" title=""> <abbr title=""> <acronym title=""> <b> <blockquote cite=""> <cite> <code> <del datetime=""> <em> <i> <q cite=""> <strike> <strong>